Commodities

Home Repairs: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 18 Jan 2026 13:11:00 +0000

Home Repairs: Part 3

The painters get on the job like Clockwork.

Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

June was staring at the framed picture hanging in our living room, a large print of a vast Sidney Nolan landscape, an Australian outback dreamscape.

"Do you know what bugs me about this?" she asked, aware that I was standing behind her.

"No?" I responded.

"I know there's an unpainted patch of wall behind that print where your handyman Fabio patched the hole you gouged out. I just can't enjoy looking at this picture knowing there's an unsightly mess behind it."

"So what are you suggesting?" I asked knowing full well what she was suggesting.

"The whole house needs a repaint, it just looks tired," June rejoined as expected. "And those hidden eyesore just bug me, knowing that they're there."

I got the message. So checking through the junk mail from our letterbox later in the day, I took extra notice of a promo card from Clockwork Painters promising reasonable prices, no mess and guaranteed schedules. Naturally the card had the iconic headshot of Alex from the movie, the one with eyelashes and his black bowler hat. Inspired, I got in touch. I negotiated a reasonable price with then to paint the interiors, discussed the colors that June and I wanted, and set a date for them to start.

On the appointed day I was at my usual station, in the front room working on my laptop when their striking orange van pulled up. They carefully backed into our drive so the van's rear doors faced the house, not the street. Two people got out of the front and opened the back of the van which was full of the sort of things I guess you'd expect for painters. As well as stacks of paint cans, I could see ladders and other platform structures as well as what I guessed were groundsheets and such.

The two painters wore blazing white overalls. As they got out of the van, they both donned black bowler hats. Uh huh, I wondered, what had I got myself into now? I noticed as they busied themselves at the back of the van that the tall thin one was female and the shorter, muscular one was male. Soon they were knocking on my front door.

As I let them into the house, the painters politely introduced themselves. "I'm Julie," the tall blonde woman announced.

"And you can call me Gus," the stocky man announced. It was then that I noticed that as well as the spotless white pants and white shirts and suspenders and the bowler hats, they both sported the big black lashes on one eye. Horror show, indeed.

I laughed. Gus looked at me. "What's so funny?" he asked as if completely unaware of the provenance of his appearance or its effect on me. Like I should be scared of them or something.

"I've never seen such pristine outfits on workers before," I dissembled. "It's like you only just got them out of the pack."

"Oh," Gus countered, "we keep our uniforms extremely spick. We have our special way of keeping them," he paused and emphasized, "spick." Like it was something I should keep in mind.

For some reason at that moment, I looked over to Julie who was blushing. Well, I thought, whatever way they kept spick suited me if they were careful not to get paint on themselves or on anything else.

I walked them through the house pointing out what we had decided for each room. Julie checked on her tablet to confirm that what I was saying was what they had on the order. She nodded a lot without saying anything. So everything must have been as ordered. After the tour I confirmed that with her. "Oh yes," she smiled seeming a little more comfortable, "everything is as expected. Just dobby," she added with a hint of an eastern accent.

"Dobby," I repeated assuming I sounded stupid for mocking her.

"Nice," Gus grunted in a way that suggested he wanted to get the job started and wasn't too fussed with what I might say.

I explained that I would set up my laptop and do my work in the back garden if they needed me for anything. I also told them that my wife June would be home some time although I could not be sure when.

We all nodded about that, and then I set myself up on the outdoor furniture in the late spring heat, under a bit of shade from our large trees and went back to my work.

Sometime later I took a break and went into my kitchen for a glass of water. The noise in the house suggested that the painters had started with the front room. They had their radio on and I could hear some banter between the two of them. I went in to tell them that I did not mind their choice of radio station, and I could pipe it through my house's system if they wanted. When I stepped into the room, the first thing I noticed was that Gus was shirtless. Julie did not seem to be fussed working with the topless man, so I did not point it out, no need to embarrass myself. I told them about the house system and Julie liked the idea, so I went down the hall to sort it out. And then back out into the backyard to get on with my work.

After another short stint at my work, I had finished my water, so I took another break and returned to the kitchen to fill up again. I peeked into the front room. I was almost not surprised that Gus had his shirt back on. But Julie had hers off. She sported a form-fitting white sports bra which pressed her tits to her chest, suggesting nothing sexual to me, nor it appeared to Gus who was near her but busy preparing the wall along with the mostly topless woman in my front room. Although I did notice that Julie was thin in a healthy way. Her arms and shoulders were impressively muscled, no doubt due to her relatively physical work. Unsure whether they had seen me I retreated to the safety of my back garden and tried to concentrate on an issue that my boss wanted an answer on by the end of the day.

I was drafting a response to my boss when Julie sauntered out into my garden, a medium size bottle of Coke in one hand. She was fully dressed again. "Time to break," she informed me. "Boss requires this. Health and safety, et cetera."

She stood in silence for a moment or two taking the occasional swig from her bottle while I pondered how to deal with my boss. "So this is where your work is done," she smiled again trying for the small talk.

Home Repairs: Part 2

A Housewife Gets Cucked.

Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Job's done," April confirmed as she came down the ladder with me holding it firmly. She looked over at June while she stood quite close to me. "Well, maybe only partly done," she observed.

"I have an idea," June spat at her. "Why don't you just leave now?"

April ran her hands down the front of my pants. "I could do that," she agreed as she groped my cock through my pants. "Henry," she chastised, "you're not hard."

I looked at her. "Should I be?"

"Well," April smiled, "your wife's tied up in a sort of revealing way, and I'm feeling quite hot after all the exertion." And to prove that she quickly unbuttoned her shirt and flung it off. Her bra followed revealing her tits were as firmly impressive as I had hoped.

I was shocked though, that April was half naked in our house, but not June. "You little slut," she sneered, "what are you going to do with Henry?"

"I think that's pretty obvious," April replied, as she undid her pants. But she didn't remove them. They had had slid down her hips enough to show the top of her panties and a lot of her ass that did curve nicely as I had hoped. She had stopped stripping to rummage in her bag. She pulled out a bright pink object that I immediately recognized as a lush. A vibrating incertable sex toy.

"What are you going to do with that," June asked her with more than a hint of concern in her voice.

"Do you know what it is?" April asked letting the bulb part swing in front of June's face.

June did not answer so April continued. "I am going to insert this into you. I will turn it to just the right vibration to turn you on but not enough to make you cum. And of course you have no other way to get yourself off. Meanwhile I'll be fucking your husband." April looked at me. I shrugged like all that was all the most normal thing in the world. April grabbed June's panties and yanked them down to her ankles where they tangled with the shorts that were already there. April squatted to get a good angle to slide the Lush into my wife who stared over the top of April's head at the wall behind her biting her tongue having apparently decided not to show April any sense of pleasure or otherwise.

April clearly realized that was June's game. "You are going to enjoy this," she promised June after she completed the insertion and gave her a quick peck on the lips. April toyed with my wife's tits, pulling her nipples and giving them a good feel then walked back over to the table and fiddled with her phone. "I know you are feeling a buzz," she advised. "It's set to low." And she smiled. "Make sure to moan if you are about to cum."

Turning to me, April laughed as she undid her own pants and stepped out of them. As she lowered her panties I saw a pink handle pressing against her belly. April saw that I saw. "Yes, that's a lush too. It makes installing insulation much more exciting," she explained to me. "It's my special friend, gets me through the day and keeps me alert. Now you get your clothes off too. We've got to get you hard if you're going to be able to satisfy me."

It did not take me long to strip.

April looked me over and nodded approvingly. "Better than I expected," she reported. "I hope this means that you are going to be an okay fuck." I glared at her, not that she seemed to care about the slight at my abilities. "Now," she pondered, "how are we going to get you hard?" She looked to me and looked to June. "Stick it in her mouth for a while," April decided.

June looked pleadingly to April but realized she would not get any sympathy from her. Rather April keenly looked to me to get the performance started. My wife gave me a threatening look as I moved towards her but she opened her mouth wide enough for me to easily fit my cock in there. She was silent, no grunts, moans or complaints as I placed my hands on the back of her head and forced her down on me, possibly a little further than I knew she liked. Then she lurched suddenly which forced me a bit deeper. April sniggered, so I looked over at her. She was playing with her phone. Presumably she had given June a jolt for the moment.

"Do you like that?" April grinned at me.

I realized that I was still deeply embedded in June's mouth and I was now pretty hard. June convulsed again and I realized that this time it was me.

April watched approvingly for a few moments while my cock hardened in my wife's mouth. "I think you're hard enough," she ordered. "Time for you to come over here to play with me."

I removed myself from June and stepped fully erect towards the naked insulation installer. "Down there," she ordered, pointing to the floor at her feet. I lowered myself carefully, then reclining on one side looked to April. She obviously knew what she wanted since she stepped up over me and pushed me onto my back using her toes, then shuffled me around by poking her feet into my side until she was happy with where I was. Then without any ceremony or foreplay she squatted down on me, impaling herself. We were joined immediately, as far as I could go. She looked down at me, licking her lips. Instinctive to help out, I reached up for her tits and gently kneaded them. She smiled her appreciation as she got into her preferred fucking rhythm. Then I realized that April was smiling her satisfied smile over my head. I wondered for a moment what that was about until I heard a grunt of frustration from behind me. That was June, I realized, still unable to cum. April had placed herself so that she could watch me and June at the same time.

"Are you watching this?" April asked my wife somewhat unnecessarily. June grunted some sort of admission. "Enjoy the show then," April advised, "I'm getting fucked hard by your husband. And I think he likes it. He's kind of very hard." She gasped the last words and then she rose up off me and patted my erection gently with both hands to demonstrate I was so rigid that my cock wasn't moving anywhere, certainly not to the side. I was poking straight up. "I think he gets off on this," April concluded. She lowered herself hungrily back onto me and started to fuck me again. "Has he fucked any other women in front of you before?" she yelped, now she was back in her rhythm.

Both June and I blurted out "yes" at the same time. That did it for April. She started a raucous laugh that she just couldn't stop. It spoiled the rhythm that she had going on me but then while she belly laughed I thrusted deep into her, taking advantage of her loss of control to have a bit of my own fun at my pace.

Soon April got enough control to explain her mirth. She was also controlling our fucking again. "Who would have thought that you two were such perverts? You both look so straight." She looked from me to June with a big smile and rode me for some more. "Henry, to celebrate this scene of depravity, I'm going to give you a rare treat. I'm going to let you into my ass." She rose up off me and shifted her hips a little forward so that I was lined up with her ass. She eased down on me again with the same ease that she had already impaled me.

Home Repairs: Part 1

She’s a plumber who fixes more than the sink.

Based on posts by Mr Still, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It takes some getting used to, the ways of the world these days. The sink in our kitchen had flooded the floor and of course we had to deal with it and of course it was a Saturday morning. I took a look at the spaghetti of pipes and hoses under the sink and complained to my wife June who stood watching with her arms crossed while I went on about how something that was supposed to be as simple as water coming into the house and water going out of the house could be so complicated in these modern homes.

June seemed unimpressed by my complaint and latched on to the main issue. "Can you fix it?" she asked with a hint of urgency. "I like things in our home to work."

"I've just been explaining;” I started but she cut me off.

"Just get a plumber in then," she ordered and left the kitchen and the puddle on the floor, striding out as if this failing of the house was somehow my fault.

I did the google thing and got as far down as Advanced Plumbing which seemed to be based nearby and who boasted that they did twenty-four hour callouts. Reasoning that they could only be as cheap or expensive as the rest of the alphabet I gave them a call and spoke to a receptionist who seemed to be caring enough and unfussed that it was Saturday morning. She warned me to expect the bill to be a minimum of a hundred dollars by the time the leak was found and repaired, depending on the cost of parts. But not much more than that, she told me, based on my description of the situation. "These things are usually solved pretty quickly," she assured me with what I assumed was blithe marketing confidence. But she promised that someone would be out within the hour. I hoped with that sort of service, the problem could be solved pretty quickly and we could get back to our weekend. So assuming that I had everything under control, I went back to the weekend paper. I merely had to wait and it would all be solved.

Sure enough the sort of van you would expect your local plumber to drive pulled into my driveway about forty-five minutes later. It clearly advertised it was Advanced Plumbing which gave me some immediate relief, like the problem was already solved.

I went to the window in time to see a tallish and shapely blonde woman get out of the van's driver's side. She appeared to be by herself. And indeed she was. She wore short shorts and the company issue hi-viz top which suggested to me even from my distance that she had a bust worth my attention.

She knocked on the door and I immediately answered, greeting this woman from Advanced Plumbing with her bright, open face framed by a mane of blonde hair along with the rest of her readily apparent attributes down to her long tanned legs.

"You're Henry with the plumbing problem," she announced.

"You're a;” I started, hoping that she wasn't put off by how I stared, examining her.

“plumber," she helpfully concluded for me. "Is there a problem? I thought we worked out everything on the phone? If I can have a look at your leak?"

I remembered to let her into the house. "Ah, you were the receptionist?" I asked somewhat surprised.

"Well, I answer the phone." She smiled. "I'm May. And I am a certified plumber. I realize that it can be a bit difficult for you old people."

"Old? I'm forty-four." This impertinence was not acceptable and could not be let go without some level of correction.

"Oh I am sorry," May smiled while clearly looking me over, "I thought you were older. Now if you let me, I'll have a look at your plumbing and see if I can get your waterworks operating right again." She gave me a salacious smile with that as I led her to the kitchen.

There would be a reckoning for that too, I thought, but later. A reckoning after we got my immediate problem solved. I guessed that June was busy out in our back garden, so I would have to think ahead if I was going to get my revenge on May while keeping June in the dark about anything that went on.

I sat at the kitchen table and started to scroll through my phone as May got down on her knees to look under the sink. I looked over at her at just the right moment. Her head was in the cabinet thing right under the sink as her shorts stretched enticingly over her bottom. Since she was there and I was here I could make a close inspection of what was before me. Suddenly May turned around to me.

"What are you doing?" she snapped.

I smiled. "Keeping an eye on you. Health and safety and all of that." Which in a sense was true. You don't leave someone in that position by themselves. It's in all the safety manuals. I explained that to May and she shook her head and smiled in a way that seemed agreeable and enticing. I felt a stirring in my pants in response. May went back to looking for the problem, so I adjusted my cock which had started to grow, getting a little uncomfortable in my pants from all the watching. I also switched my phone to film her. It might be a while before I saw a bottom like that again so I decided that I needed a record. It really was quite an impressive bottom, round, not too large, with a nice arc curving into her bare legs. I got thinking about what May might do with it for pleasure. I realized that I was adjusting my cock again which was natural given the situation that presented itself to me.

May stood up and smiled at me, returning my concentration to the damp problem in front of us. "I've found what the problem is," she announced and used what I assumed was genuine plumbing terminology to explain her diagnosis. I was slightly distracted by the way that her shirt had bunched up around her bust suggesting that her tits were somewhat larger and more enticing than I had first imagined.

She clearly intended to impress me with her plumbing knowledge. When she finished I asked "can you fix it?" meaning I wanted to know if she could fix it right away.

Fortunately, May nodded and told me that she had to go to the van to get the parts and everything would be sorted soon. She smiled oddly when she said that.

"Do you need a hand?" I asked her but she shook her head.

"You just watch," she told me as she strode purposefully out of the room again giving me a different but equally pleasant view of her backside. I wondered about getting the chance to see more of it.

However, like something from an English bedroom farce, with May out of the house, June came back into the room while I sat and waited. "Is everything under control?" she asked in her now familiar distant

The Shagging Centaur Inn

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 15 Jan 2026 21:27:00 +0000

The Shagging Centaur Inn

A mature tavern owner charms a wandering minstrel.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Servicing a serviceman.

Julia could still taste the cum in her mouth. Smiling, she kept wiping down the counter, moving the dirty rag in her hand in tight circles across the polished wood. It had been a bit reckless of her, to leave the bar unattended. But what could she do? It's not every day a strapping young soldier, fresh from the front, comes into your bar; and compliments your appearance. She simply had to thank him. After all; he s keeping the homeland free of marauders, and colonizers.

And what could be better thanks for this gorgeous bloke, than a quick and messy blowjob, in the storeroom; while all his soldier friends wait at the table, none the wiser? The look on his face, when she'd taken his hand, and led him behind the bar; had been priceless! But not as priceless as his face, when she closed the storeroom door, and dropped to her knees.

After the shock had worn off, he'd been quite a gentleman. Now gasping politely as she worked her lips up and down his shaft, never once cursing, or pulling her hair. Not that she minded when men did that, but it was nice to meet a guy with manners, every once in a while. Even if he had unloaded close to a gallon of semen into her mouth, when he finally came.

Julia checked the bodice of her Bavarian Dirndl, making sure the copious jizz hadn t dibbled onto her impressive cleavage, or the straining cotton lacing that heaved her bulging tits, such that they perpetually threatened to pour out of the low d colletage. Bavarian women knew a thing or two about the power of tits to charm a virile man. Julia s beautiful body was the unspoken mascot of the Inn. Mention the Shagging Centaur to any traveler of the isle, and they would all harken back to the vision of Julia s wonderful cleavage.

She ran her tongue around her mouth again. A bit bitter, but as come went, not too bad. At least he tasted better than some of the other men she'd blown behind the bar. She hoped he'd come back soon. Some nights her pussy ached for a reaming. Tonight her nipples were craving a man s massage. They pressed hard outward, on the stout fibers of the white blouse

Julia chuckled to herself. Gawd, she was bad. But she did it so well. And after all, didn't people always say that the best thing you can do in life, is to bring joy to everyone you meet? And if there was one thing Julia was good at, it was bringing joy to people. Sometimes several times a night.

The truth was, Julia loved what she did. Watching someone cum, gave her a sense of supreme satisfaction, whether it was on her, in her, or just because of her. She'd never forget the time she finished a man off, just by whispering into his ear. She couldn't believe it when she heard him start to groan, and watched as his cock twitched, shooting out jet after jet of sticky white semen all over his muffling hands, and dripping down his legs.

It made her feel so sexy to know men lusted after her. And while she had to admit, she was occasionally guilty of leading them on; she always made sure to give them at least a little satisfaction. Honestly, if she wasn't the proprietor and sole employee of the Shagging Centaur, she probably would have been sacked years ago, with the number of men she'd dragged upstairs after hours. One of the perks of being the landlady.

Looking up as she wiped down the varnished wood countertop, Julia's eyes scanned across the bar, taking in the few patrons she had, sat around tables, drinking from tankards and talking amongst themselves. It was likely to be a quiet night. She sighed. Ah well, she'd already had her fun. No need to get cock-greedy.

Reminiscing with the Dwarf.

Of the people in the bar, Julia knew most of them already. In the enchanted Isle of Galbriath; Hollydour was a small town. And the Shagging Centaur was its only real tavern, which meant as the proprietor and barmaid, very few people slipped past her. Looking out across the bar, she saw a variety of familiar faces, humans, dwarves, and even the occasional half-ling as well.

Off to the side, near the fire, two old men sat in comfortable silence, each nursing a glass of brandy. Towards the door, a group of young hussies, probably no more than eighteen; giggled amongst themselves, happily. All around her, the common folk of the town sat, enjoying the calm atmosphere, after a hard day s work in the fields.

That was the other reason Julia loved working here. After her long life of excitement and adventure, it was nice to live and let live; in a place as peaceful as Hollydour. Sure, the occasional passionate liaison certainly spiced things up a bit, but for the most part, she was content to live at a slower pace. After all, there was more than one way to satisfy people, and most of the time a hot meal, cold drink, and warm fire were all they needed. Julia was happy to provide. Her Inn offered a sandwich or soup for a hungry stomach, A range of beverages for the soul; and she could let a room, to the traveler holding over til the morrow.

Letting out a content sigh, she stepped back from the polished bar, admiring her work. The wood had certainly seen better days, but at least it wasn't sticky anymore. She chuckled to herself.

Looking up, her smile widened, as she saw a familiar face walking through the door, heading towards the bar.

"Afternoon Brungard"

Making his way to the bar, the grizzled old dwarf smiled up at Julia with a lopsided grin. "Afternoon lovely!" Hopping up onto a bar stool, Brungard heaved his burly arms down onto the counter with a grunt. Julia turned to grab a tankard.

"Same as always?"

The dwarf chuckled. "Same as always."

Julia flashed him a smile and reached up to one of the kegs behind the bar. Filling the tankard with care, she turned back and put it down in front of her old friend. "Good day?"

The dwarf grunted. "Same old crap, but yeah, not too bad."

"How's the apprentice?"

Brungard shook his head. "He's keen, I'll give him that, but the lad wouldn't know a pair of tongs from a turnip if I didn't keep reminding him."

Julia laughed, resting a hand on the bar as she lent on her arm. "That bad, huh?"

"Ah, he'll get the hang of it. Just as long as he keeps his mind on his blacksmithing instead of every pretty little thing that walks by. I swear, flash that boy a nice pair of legs and he'll be dead in the head for hours." Shaking his head again, the dwarf took a swig from his tankard, as Julia chuckled.

"Like you're one to talk, Mr. Stouthammer. I was with you back in Fellscar, remember? The way you went through those chaste elven girls, anyone would've thought you'd been celibate your entire life!" The pair shared another chuckle.

"Fair point, fair point. But I wasn't in charge of a forge then. No, I was still in my 'glory days'" The dwarf took another swig. Julia sighed, thinking back to her days travelling the world. There'd been a few more of them, then; besides Brungard and herself. Salia, the dark-skinned mage from distant Surket Sha, Aeron Greenstrider, the stern elven ranger.

And of course, Sir Michael Carthwaite.

Julia smiled to herself. Of course, he hadn't been a knight when they'd traveled together. That was a title he'd been given much later. She wondered where he was now. Still serving the queen of Amara as her royal consort. Lucky bastard, she thought.

She missed Michael. Perhaps she should write him a letter.

"Weren't we all." She sighed out, speaking in mock-wistfulness "Oh, to be young again."

The dwarf bellowed out a laugh that filled the tavern. "Young again? Hah! You never knew me when I was young, little missy! I was already well past a hundred by the time you were born!" Julia laughed along with her old friend.

"Fair point, but we can't all live as long as you. Some of us are only human."

"Huh, yeah. Don't I know it." The old dwarf went back to his cup. "Heard anything from the others?"

"No, not in a while. Salia used to write, but we lost touch two or three years ago. It's a long way to send, after all, and what with the war in the hinterlands." Julia let her sentence trail off. The Gaelic tribes don t trust us and the Anglos only send exorcist missionaries to this isle. We only get news when a fugitive comes, needing sanctuary from the Scots.

Salia had always been a close friend of hers, and as they'd grown older she'd hoped they'd stay in touch better. But, as the years went on, and their lives took them to different continents, things had become a little trickier. Still, she'd never forget all the wild nights they'd shared together, in their mercenary days; drinking till they blacked out. Of course, waking up with all sorts of strangers, not always in the same town they started in. Hell, once or twice they'd even woken up together, and only sometimes with someone else in between!

Julia smiled. She missed her travelling companions. "What about you? Any news?"

The dwarf shook his head. "No, not a word. But then again, when did I?" Brungard chuckled.

"Gotta admit though, I do miss those days. Julia said with longing in her soul. Living on the road, nothing to tie me down, exploring forgotten places just for the hell of it."

The old dwarf smirked. "Killing things for money, then pissing it away on drinks and hookers."

Julia chuckled along with him. "Yeah, those really were the days. But still, we couldn't do it forever, could we?"

"No. Gotta settle down sometime. But hell, nothing wrong with a bit of harmless reminiscing." The dwarf finished his drink, with a long, satisfied 'ah'. Popping a gold coin down on the bar, he got up from his stool and straightened his belt.

"Well, I better be off. Gonna be a busy day tomorrow. Some duke's ordered gold-plated horseshoes for his stallion, and gods know I'm not letting the boy deal with it." Heading for the door, he called over his shoulder. "Thanks for the drink, Jules. And the chat." Julia smiled.

"A pleasure as always. See you tomorrow."

"See ya tomorrow" With that, the dwarf made his way back across the bar, and disappeared through the front door, leaving Julia alone with her thoughts again. She picked up his tankard, and emptied out the last few dregs of ale, before rinsing it in the steaming tub of water and wiping it over with her cloth and putting it back behind the bar. As she ducked down, to straighten the tankard stock, she heard the door open again.

A minstrel s visit.

As she came back up, Julia saw a face she didn't recognize. Making his way across the room was a young man, tall and slender, with a neatly pointed beard and dark hair slicked back over a handsome face. His tall riding boots clacked against the floorboards, and as he walked, he looked side to side, taking in the room as a faint self-assured smile played across his lips.

Strapped to his back, Julia could see a lute. She grinned. He was a minstrel.

Reaching the bar, the young man flashed her a charming smile and lent an arm casually on the polished wood.

"Good afternoon madam." His voice dripped with charisma. Julia felt something inside her flutter. "A pint of; well, whatever you recommend." The minstrel smiled again. Julia threw her rag over her shoulder and lent in close.

"Well, that depends on your pallet, good sir. What do you prefer; strong, or sweet?"

The man laughed a warm and pleasant sound. "Why not both? But, if I had to pick, I'd say sweet. Although I'm sure whatever you suggest will satisfy me perfectly."

Julia stood back up straight. "Well, I do aim to satisfy." Picking up a clean tankard, she turned her back to the minstrel, filling it with mead. She couldn't help but grin to herself. It had been a while since someone so charming had come into the Centaur, let alone a fellow musician, and she couldn't help but delight in his appearance.

Turning back, she put the cup down in front of him and held out her hand. "There. That'll be five copper, my dear." The minstrel gave her a nod of appreciation, and from within his gilded green tunic, he withdrew a silver coin, which he flicked down into her hand. "Keep the change, as a symbol of my gratitude."

Julia's mouth split into a wide smile. Looking at the coin in her palm, she passed her other hand over it, dispelling the magic cast on it. As she did, the bright silver color faded to a dull copper, and she held it up for the young man to see.

"I'm terribly sorry, my good sir, but it seems you're a little short."

Raising his eyebrows in surprise, the minstrel let out a nervous chuckle. "Ah, sorry about that. Here." His cheeks blushing red with embarrassment, the young man took out his coin purse and handed Julia another silver piece. "Real, this time, I promise."

With a smile, Julia made a show of slipping the coin into her cleavage, and lent forwards across the bar again. "Thank you, kind sir. Although, I suggest you check the rest of your possessions for such 'enchantments'. We wouldn't want you giving illusionary money to someone else, now would we?"

Again, the minstrel chuckled nervously. "Yes, quite!" Regaining some of his composure, the minstrel took a drink from his cup and smiled.

"Divine, just like the woman who served it."

"You flatter me, sir." Julia said with a warm smile; her eyes locked onto his.

"I should hope so." The minstrel winked.

Julia couldn't help but feel charmed by the young man, who reached out a delicate hand towards her. "Emilio Darius, musician, storyteller, and wanderer down life's great highway; at your service."

Amused, Julia thought; an Italian? Perhaps Romany? How exotic! She offered out her hand for him to take, and as he planted a gentle kiss on her knuckles, she replied "Julia Wildblossom. A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Darius."

Looking up, Emilio gave her a wink "I assure you, madam, the pleasure is all mine". Withdrawing her hand, Julia hummed in amusement as the minstrel stood up straight again, taking another drink from his mead. Turning back to the room, Emilio surveyed the other patrons.

"May I ask, Madam, if you have any entertainment planned for the evening patrons?"

Julia shook her head.

"Then, would it be alright if I played a few songs? I'll keep it brief, and I won't ask for anything in return, except potentially your applause. My hat will be upturned at my feet, if your patrons wish to pitch a coin of gratuity." Gesturing to the room, Emilio added: "I'm sure your patrons would appreciate a little light music, to go with their sating drinks."

Chuckling in amusement, Julia nodded again. "I think that sounds like a wonderful idea. It's been quite a while since we've had any music in the place." Looking up to the ceiling in mock wistfulness, Julia sighed out "I do sometimes think about getting my old harpsichord down, every once in a while; but if I did that, who would watch the bar and attend serving?"

Emilio cocked an eyebrow. "A fellow musician?"

Julia chuckled. "Oh of course. Or at least, I used to be, back in my youth. In fact, I was quite the musical savant."

The young man smirked. "Well, perhaps you could show me a thing or two; later this evening?"

"Oh, I'd love to." Julia flashed him a flirtatious smile, and she placed her arms onto the counter and leaned her chest into her crossed arms. He stood there in a trance, staring at the luscious tits and especially the bit of dark areola that crept out of the white blouse. Satisfied, she winked him out of his trance, before turning back to her bar. The minstrel let out a chuckle and made his way towards the back corner of the room.

As she watched him go, over her shoulder; Julia couldn't help but chuckle to herself. It'd been a while since she'd met someone quite so charming, and charm-able; and as she pulled a pin from her gathered hair, and let the chestnut locks flow down onto her soft bare shoulders. She glanced over at the tall grandfather clock in the corner. There were still a few more hours before closing. She hoped she could wait that long.

As he passed the group of girls by the door, Julia heard them giggling, and turned around just in time to see him greet them a wink. Asking if they re celebration an occasion, one of the girls conveyed it s her 19^th birthday.

Oh, well that calls for a celebration in deed! he said before slipping the lute from his back. Taking his place in the corner, he addressed the room, introducing himself in a very similar way to the way he had to Julia.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, it is my very great honor to perform for you tonight." The way he stressed 'ladies' while nodding to the lasses and then the barmaid; almost made Julia burst out with laughter. He really was a walking stereotype. Continuing on, Emilio gestured humble towards his heart.

"I'm not asking for your money, don't worry, your appreciation is all the pay I need. Yet I will not deprive you of an opportunity to show gratitude in the expression of your free choice. As he tuned the strings, the lasses quietly conferred, the several of them dug in their purses. The custom in those lands was to present a gift, if you wished to have a dedicated tune, or a certain song performed. The tall redhead stepped forward, dropping a handful of coins in his hat; A birthday tune, if you will, kind minstrel? For Emmy s 19^th Birthday.

Emilio nodded. Soon his strings were tuned, and he announced; My first song is dedicated to Emmy. Today is a very special day. Emmy s friends want us all to wish her a happy birthday. The charming minstrel took Emmy s hand and gracefully pulled her to her feet. His other hand slid her chair over to the corner, near his hat. He rotated the chair to face the patrons and gestured her to take her seat.

He then played a well-known folk tune of birthday wishes, and gestured for everyone to join in the chorus. The tavern came to life with the loud refrain. Emmy blushed and the other lasses were greatly pleased with her embarrassment. The song ended and Emilio took her hand as the crowd applauded. Guiding her to her feet, Emilio bowed, then nodded to the lass to curtsy. The girl then quickly slid her chair back to the table and she hid her blushing face in her hands.

Julia smirked; Sure, along with a few hours upstairs between your legs, Julia thought to herself, as she saw the girls giggling amongst themselves again. She didn't mean to be hard on the man, but he wasn't the first wandering musician she'd met. Hell, she'd been one herself, and she knew exactly what he was after. Drinks, sex, and a chance to show off.

She'd been exactly the same when she'd been travelling the world. She couldn't count the number of times she and her frien

A Long Awaited Package

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 15 Jan 2026 04:12:00 +0000

A Long Awaited Package

A lonely woman enjoys her postman.

Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Postman in Connected.

Samantha awoke with a start, the beeping of her alarm clock ringing in her ears. Groggily, she rolled over and hit the snooze button. Five more minutes. Rolling over onto her back, she gazed up at the ceiling, trying to find the motivation to crawl out of bed and get ready for work. Her mind wandered to the day ahead, the meetings, the paperwork, the boredom of sitting in her cubicle waiting for five o'clock to roll around. Just like every day. She sighed. At least it paid the rent. At 48 years old, she s begun to think her chances of finding a mate were slipping away. Her body still has great curves, even if the portions are now more bountiful. Her face was always alluring, but she s not been smiling as much, lately.

Soon enough, Samantha's alarm clock went off again, breaking her out of her sleepy haze. Rolling her legs off the side of her bed into her warm slippers, she stood up with a yawn, and headed downstairs to make herself breakfast.

Sat at the small dining table of her flat's modest kitchen, waiting for the kettle to boil, she couldn't help but stare off into the distance. Checking the clock, she felt a sudden familiar rush of excitement. It was nearly eight. Tapping her foot, she waited eagerly for the one thing that invariably brightened her day. Rudy.

Almost on cue, she heard the doorbell ring, and practically leapt to her feet. After adjusting her dressing gown to make sure she was decent, she quickly made her way to the front door. Through the glass she could see a familiar silhouette standing on her porch, a large bag slung over his broad shoulder. Her heart skipped a beat. Quickly adjusting her hair, she reached out her and opened the door.

"Hi" Sam said with a warm continence.

"Good morning. Parcel for you, Miss Foster. I assume it s for you? It says S Foster. Is there any other S foster at this address?"

Sadly, I ve lived alone for several years. My late husband suffered health issues, and passed away 5 years ago.

Ah, that s difficult to get past, isn t it, Miss Foster? You know; Jenny and I, she s my 17 year old daughter; We lost my dear Caroline, 16 years ago. Jenny still has emotional issues with me moving on; you know? Going on dates, and such.

Oh, Rudy, you re raising a daughter by yourself? You re a brave and devoted parent. Is she still in high school?

Graduating this spring! She might be valedictorian, if she keeps up her grades. Heading off to state university next fall on a nursing scholarship. But that s when I hope to move on to what s next for me.

Samantha smiled. In front of her stood a tall, handsome man, wearing a postman's uniform. His hair was a dusty blonde color, shaved short at the sides, and his eyes shone the deep blue of the ocean at night. Beneath his clothes, his muscular build was evident, and as he spoke the warm smile on his lips and the light stubble decorating his sharp jawline made her heart flutter.

Rudy handed her the letters, and the parcel. Reaching out, she took the parcel from his hands, her fingers brushing against his as she did, causing them both to laugh awkwardly.

She looked up at him. "Oh, thank you, Rudy.

Smiling, he tipped his hat and said; I better keep moving. Rain showers are expected every afternoon this week. Good day, Miss Foster. It s been really nice to visit.

"Same time tomorrow?"

"Same time tomorrow. 8AM sharp. As long as I have a package to deliver, of course."

They both chuckled, and as he made his way back down the garden path, Samantha couldn't help but sigh, as she watched him go.

Closing the door, she made her way back into the kitchen, putting the parcel down on the table, and returning to her breakfast. Quickly finishing her toast, she left the water boiling to make her way upstairs to the bathroom.

Letting her dressing gown fall around her feet, Samantha stepped into the shower and turned on the faucet. As the warm water began to cascade down her body, she let out a long, content sigh. Few things in life felt as good as a warm shower.

Closing her eyes, she just stood there for a while, letting the water run down her naked body, across her shoulders, between her tits, down her thighs to her feet. Once again, she thought about the day ahead of her, and grimaced. God, she needed a break. She'd been working in the same office for almost five years now, with no promotion and barely a pay rise. It wasn't a bad job by any means, but after a while the monotony had begun to wear on her soul. What she needed was an escape, something new and exciting to revitalize her.

Perhaps a holiday, she thought, reaching for the strawberry and coconut shower gel to her right. Somewhere exciting, and exotic, like India or South America. She smiled to herself. Perhaps she could just go spontaneously, book a week off work and head to the airport, jump on the first flight she could and see where the universe took her. She laughed.

As she began to lather herself with soap, her thoughts wandered once again, back to the handsome postman who came to her door every day. She thought about his smile, and the way his eyes sparkled when she asked if she'd see him again tomorrow. Her hands moved across her stomach, and she couldn't help but think of the way his hands brushed against hers, the tenderness with which he handed her post to her.

She felt her cheeks beginning to flush as her imagination took her further, to the tightness of his shirt, stretched across his muscular chest, and sharp cut of his jaw. Her hands began to drift further down, across her thighs as she began to picture him shirtless, his strong arms wrapped around her, his own hands on her body, caressing her, holding her tight against him as he kissed her neck from behind. She let out a soft gasp as her fingertips traced higher along her legs, getting closer and closer to her privates as her thoughts grew steamier by the second. Barely inches from herself, she imagined him pushing her down gently onto the bed, climbing on top of her from behind, his mouth on her ear...

Suddenly, she snapped back to reality. She still had to be at work in half an hour. Finishing her shower, she turned off the water and stepped out, grabbing a towel from the rack to dry herself as she quickly made her way to her bedroom to get dressed.

Leaving the house, locking the door behind her, Samantha couldn't help but feel a sense of melancholy at leaving her fantasy behind as well. Sitting in the morning traffic, her brain a mess of emotions, she tried not to think about it, and to focus on the day ahead instead. She'd always been a model employee, reliable and good at her work, but lately she'd been falling behind, and she couldn't afford to have another unproductive day.

But later, sat alone in her cubicle, she found it increasingly hard to focus on her work. Every time she tried to work on a report, she's just end up staring at the screen, reading the same sentences, over and over, unable to think of anything but the man who came to her door every day.

By the time her lunch break had rolled around, she'd barely done any work at all. Grabbing her coat, she made her way towards the staircase, heading out to the cafe down the road, where she usually got her sandwiches. Stepping through the door to her concrete office building and out onto the windy street, she turned her collar up to the cold. As she started to walk, she could feel the familiar melancholy feeling rising again. Here she was, on her way to the same sandwich shop she visited every day, to get the same thing for lunch, before heading back to the same building to do the same boring job. Every single day. She wanted to scream.

She needed to escape, find something to break up the monotony of her life, even for just a moment. A string of failed relationships had seen her throw herself into her work, but now she couldn't stand the idea of doing this for the rest of her life. She needed something to spice things up, something wild and spontaneous, to bring the spring back to her step. An idea quickly flashed across her mind, but she dismissed it as fantasy.

But then, suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Why did it just have to be a fantasy? Why couldn't she make it a reality? What was stopping her? She nodded to herself. She'd made up her mind. Nothing was going to change if she didn't force it to. She needed to break out, live her life the way she wanted to. And she knew exactly what she was going to do first.

Hurrying to the cafe, she made her order, choosing the first thing she saw on the menu. She gave the girl behind the counter her money, and made her way back to the office, eating as she went. She began to plan exactly what she was going to do, how best to put her plan into motion. By the time she arrived back at her cubicle her mind was set. She sat down, turning her computer back on, and went back to trying to work, her mind a whirlwind of excitement. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, shaking slightly as her heart pounded in anticipation.

It didn't take long to make up for the slow morning, and by the time the clock chimed five, Samantha was reasonably pleased with the work she'd accomplished. Grabbing her coat again, she made her way towards her boss's office.

As she rapped her knuckles against the door, she heard a gruff voice from within.

"Yes, come in."

Opening the door, she saw the director of her company closing up his laptop and putting it away into his bag.

"Ah, Samantha, how can I help?"

"Hi, Mr. Bergstein, sorry to bother you. I just wanted to let you know I might be a bit late to work tomorrow."

Her boss raised an eyebrow.

"Tomorrow? You've left it awfully late to tell me. What's going on?"

Samantha felt her heart leap into her throat.

"Something's come up at home, and I just need to take care of it tomorrow morning. I'll be in by ten, don't worry."

Mr. Bergstein gave a slight chuckle.

"Don't worry, I won't, as long as you're happy to stay late to make up for it?"

Samantha grinned. That was easier than expected.

"Of course, sir! See you tomorrow!"

"Goodbye, Miss Foster."

Closing the door to the office, Samantha felt giddy. Grabbing her coat and bag, she hurried outside to her car, throwing open the door and climbing inside. The ride home was a blur, she struggled to focus on the road as a mixture of emotions shot through her brain. By the time she got home she was positively ecstatic.

That evening was one of the hardest of Samantha's life. She sat on the couch, trying to focus on the tv, trying to ignore the anticipation hovering in her gut. Soon enough, it was time for bed, and as she climbed under the sheets, her satin nightgown smooth against her skin, she hoped she'd fall asleep quickly.

After tossing and turning for close to an hour, she finally managed to overcome the butterflies in her stomach that kept her from sleep. The next morning, when her alarm clocked beeped out its familiar chime, it took no time at all for Samantha to wake up. Practically leaping out of bed, she made her way to the bathroom. It was earlier than usual, she wanted to give herself a bit of extra time just to make sure everything was perfect.

Shedding her nightie, she climbed eagerly into the warm water of the shower, closing her eyes as her body relaxed under the steady stream. She didn't let her mind wander today, her thoughts too focused on her plan. Grabbing the shower gel, she made sure to wash herself thoroughly, before returning the bottle to its shelf and reaching for her razor.

By the time she'd finished, her legs were as smooth as silk, not too speak for her underarms or her privates. Turning off the water, she quickly dried herself with a towel from the rack, and headed back towards her bedroom.

Sitting herself down, still wrapped in her towel, she began to fix her make-up. She wanted to look her best, after all. She tried to keep it modest, but sexy; mascara, eyeliner, and ruby red lipstick. She took a moment to admire herself in the mirror, before blowing a playful kiss to her reflection.

Shedding the towel, she opened her closet. Time for the hardest choice. Rifling through her lingerie draw, she finally settled on an outfit; a black and red lace bra with matching panties, sheer black stockings, suspenders, and a black garter belt. She stood in front of the mirror, admiring herself. She looked stunning.

Quickly making the bed, she made her way towards the stairs, just in time for the doorbell to ring, sending a wave of excitement and anticipation throughout her entire body. Trying to keep her nerves under control, Samantha made her way towards the door. Through the glass she could see Rudy's silhouette, and her heart skipped a beat. This was it. Reaching out a quivering hand, she grasped the door handle, and opened it.

"Good morning, Miss.. oh."

Samantha stood there for a moment, catching her breath as Rudy looked her up and down. The way his eyes moved across her body told her everything she needed to know about his reaction. The bulge quickly forming in his trousers did the rest. His eyes flicked up to meet hers.

"Should I come in?"

His words gave her all the courage she needed. Breaking into a mischievous smile Samantha reached out and grabbed his collar with both hands, pulling him excitedly into the entrance hall, slamming the door shut behind him. Now pressed tightly together between the narrow walls of the hallway, she pulled his face down to hers, launching the two of them into a passionate kiss.

As their lips touched, Samantha felt her heart beating as loud as drum, amazed and excited by Rudy's willingness. She let her mouth open, and he followed suit, allowing her tongue into his mouth as she deepened the kiss.

Samantha was in heaven. She could barely believe this was really happening, that she had the man, the object of all her carnal desires, here in her arms.

As they kissed, tongues dancing passionately, she felt Rudy's hands slip from his bag to her waist, holding her bare sides firmly, drawing her closer to him, until their bodies were pressed tight, and she could feel his own fast heartbeat pounding in time with her own.

Closing her eyes tight, she let go of his collar, reaching up to wrap her arms around his neck, cupping one side of his face as she did. The rough texture of his stubble made her shiver, and in response she felt his hands beginning to roam. Slowly at first, just his thumbs rubbing in rhythmic circles, teasing her, before beginning to move his whole hands up and down her sides, his firm grip sending shivers throughout her body. As he began tracing a sensual pattern across her bare skin, she broke the kiss to let out a short breathy gasp of arousal.

Taking his opportunity, Rudy lent forward, his mouth next to her ear, and began to speak softly to her as his hands continued to explore her body. "How long have you been planning this?"

Samantha could barely respond. "Only since yesterday. But I've wanted you for so much longer."

Rudy smiled. "I've wanted you too."

Samantha opened her eyes, her face inches from the handsome man holding her in his arms, the man she'd secretly pined over for months, and couldn't stop herself kissing him once more.

The two stood in the hallway, lips pressed tightly together, kissing passionately as Rudy's hands moved across Samantha's body, from her sides to her back, down to her ass. Soon, after what felt to her like a blissful eternity, Samantha grasped his collar once again, breaking the kiss to give him another mischievous smile.

"Come on" she said, escaping from his embrace to drag him towards the stairs, up to her bedroom. They'd barely made it through the door before she had him on his back, sprawled out on her bed as she stood over him, body pink and flushed with arousal.

Heart pounding, she took a step forward, gently dropping to her knees as she crawled towards him. Kneeling between his legs, she looked up at his face, also flushed, and began to slowly unzip his fly. She took her time, making sure to draw the act out for as long as possible, before gently tugging the heavy fabric down to his knees.

Samantha looked back down, at the large bulge now facing her, covered only by the thin cotton of Rudy's boxers. With trembling fingers, she worked her way along the waistline, making sure to watch his face as she did, reveling in the excited frustration he showed at her teasing.

Finally, she pulled down the fabric, allowing his erection to spring forth. Samantha gasped. Barely inches from her face stood Rudy's cock, hard and pulsing before her. It was larger than she'd expected, and as she stared she could feel the butterflies in her stomach fluttering harder than ever before.

Slowly, trying hard to keep her nervous hands steady, Samantha curled her fingers around the shaft, being careful not to lose sight of Rudy's face. The postman let out a low groan as he finally felt her soft hands on his cock.

Filled with a new confidence, Samantha began to stroke. Starting slow, she soon found a comfortable rhythm, and before long had Rudy groaning as she worked his shaft with her hands. She stared up at him, admiring her skills. It had been a while since she'd had someone to use them on. Leaning forward, eyes still locked on his, she planted a soft kiss at his base, causing the cock in her hand to jump.

Letting out a satisfied giggle, she began to work her mouth along the side of his shaft, kissing as she went, until she reached the head of his cock. For a moment she hovered, staring in amusement at the purple head before her, before opening her mouth and taking him inside.

Immediately Rudy let out a moan, followed by a breathy exhale as Samantha adjusted to the size of his cock. Gently, she ran her tongue around the head, sensually exploring every inch with glee. His cock tasted divine, and Samantha couldn't get enough. With care, she ran her tongue across the tip, savoring the salty sweet taste of precum while Rudy shivered beneath her. Closing her eyes, she decided it was time to go further.

Keeping hold of the base with one hand, she began to bob her head, relaxing as she took the first few inches inside. It felt hot in her mouth, and she couldn't help but feel her cheeks flushing with excitement. Slowly moving up and down, she tried to draw out each rise as much as she could, forcing him to wait for each new stroke, before deciding again, each time taking him almost half way into her mouth before coming back up again.

Samantha felt amazing. Looking up at his face, eyes shut and mouth open in a mask of pleasure, she knew how much pleasure she was giving him with her mouth. She felt a surge of pride. Here she was, on her knees, going down on the man she'd lusted after for so long. And there he lay, moaning as she sucked him off. She'd never felt so sexy.

Returning to the cock in her mouth, she began moving with renewed vigor, speeding up her strokes as she began to work the shaft with her hand as well. Moving in tandem with her fingers, she bobbed her mouth up and down vigorously, in turn making Rudy groan audibly with pleasure.

Breaking away for a moment to catch her b

Adam & Eve's First Time

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 13 Jan 2026 23:24:00 +0000

Adam & Eve's First Time

Adam and Eve meet and mate in the Garden of Eden

Based on a post by MrJack. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Readers: Biblical and historical accounts of Adam and Eve's early relationship are very sketchy. This imprecise information leaves much for the imagination to fill in. This tale is an interpretation of events. To paraphrase an old Simon & Garfunkel song; 'You'll hear words you never heard in the bible'

Alone was I, walking aimlessly through the green pastures and meadows, when upon a forested glen I did come. Seeing no harm in it, I entered the shadowy realm for a little exploratory expedition.

Soon I realized I must be careful of the myriad array of briars and brambles which could rip and tear uncovered skin. I began thinking about how lucky animals were to have fur or hair for skin protection. The only furry hair covering I had on my body was on the top of my head and between my legs.

I made up a word for my unclothed predicament. I called it 'nudity'. Yep, I was as nude as the day the Creator made me! This is what I did for a living. I gave a name to 'things' which had no name before.

Truth be told, one of the first things I named was the long, dangly appendage hanging down between my legs. The word 'cock' came to my mind and I decided to stay with it. I believe I came up with the name when I'd named the 'rooster'. Those horny cacklers wake up early in the morning and crow like hell! The cock between my legs was the same way. Early in the morning it did rise and the only way I'd discover to tame its demanding crowing was to pump it vigorously with my hand until it shot out a load of milky cream. A side benefit to this exercise was that it felt pretty damn good doing it!

As I continued walking along, the trees, bushes, and briars thinned out and soon I found myself on the edge of a beautiful garden. I was awestruck by its magnificence and bounty. Right then and there, I decided to name the place 'Eden'.

So amazed was I by the wonders of Eden, I didn't immediately hear the soothing, angelic singing coming from behind a tree. Finally, I heard the melodious tones. With my curiosity aroused, I crept forward to investigate.

Talking about being aroused! Why, as soon as my eyes beheld the sight of the wondrous creature standing there, the cock between my legs became swollen and fully erect!

Nude like me, the enchanting vision had shapes and curves which were stimulating my loins in a way I'd never known before. For some curious reason I had an irresistible urge to mate with the exotic being.

Where in the world this fascinating life form had come from, I couldn't say. Since the being was standing up on legs like mine, I decided this must be a female version of me. I had been calling myself a 'man', so I would call this creature a 'woman'. Woe is me as a man because I've fallen head-over-heels in love with her seductively erotic body.

Touching a tender place in my side where a rib had been removed, I recalled something the Almighty had said about making me a companion and playmate for life. Perhaps this feminine apparition was it.

The woman bent over to pick some berries from a bush. Posed as she was, I realized her body was so picture-perfect a visual image of the word 'playmate' was stuck in my mind and in my eyes.

Stepping out from behind the tree, I walked towards the woman. I had a hypnotic urge to touch her, but I kept my hands to myself. Speaking softly, I said, "Hi there, woman. How are you? Do you have a name? If not, I can give you one. It's my job, if you care to know."

Startled, the woman turned, smiled, and answered, "Hi yourself, Mister. I'm fine. I've been wondering when you'd be coming along. Yes, I have a name. God told me to call myself 'Eve'. You must be the famous 'Adam' he's told me about?"

"Yes ma'am, Adam is my name," I responded. "I'm very happy to meet you, Eve. God has only told me a few things about you. Hell, he didn't mention anything about how beautifully sexy you would be!"

Eve looked at me disapprovingly and sternly admonished, "Adam, we're not supposed to use the word 'Hell' because we come from a place called 'Heaven'!"

"Now woman!" I said firmly. "Don't you start pestering me about my language! Next thing I know, you'll be telling me I can't drink or smoke!"

Looking at me with a frown on her face, Eve asked, "Do you really drink and smoke, Adam? God told me you were a 'good' man with no vices!"

"Miss Eve, don't you fret," I said. "I was just kidding. I don't drink. I don't smoke and I don't chew and I don't go with girls that do!"

Eve giggled at my feeble attempt at humor. Taking my hand, she led me over to a grassy nook near a quiet-running stream. We talked a little while and had a snack made from nuts, berries, and fruit.

Unashamedly, I was giving Eve's body a good hard look. This woman had a head full of long, curly hair. She had a thin bush of curly hair between her legs. Below her bush, long, well-tapered legs ran all the way down to barefooted feet. Upon her chest sat two magnificent mammary orbs.

The melon-shaped ornaments decorating Eve's chest had an alluring, inviting attraction for both my hands and my mouth. My hands wanted to play with them and my mouth wanted to suckle the feminine fruit. There at the tip of each perfect sphere was a protruding, pink nub.

Without asking for Eve's permission or consent, I began playing with the feminine objects I so desired. She didn't seem to mind, so I played to my heart's content. My mind began to think up names I could give to these mesmerizing mounds. I had a couple of words in particular in mind.

Eve beat me to the punch. Smiling contently, she said, "Adam, do you like my girls? I'm not exactly sure about what to call them, but I've come up with two names to choose from. I like the word 'breasts' and the word 'tits'. I can't decide between them. Which one of them do you like better, Adam?"

"Damn, Eve!" I answered with mischievously teasing distress. "I'm having trouble choosing myself because I like your right one just as much as the left one! They're both beautiful girls!"

Shaking her head with annoyance, Eve retorted impatiently, "Silly man, I didn't mean which 'girl' you liked the best! I want to know which name you preferred. Do you like 'tits' or do you like 'breasts'?"

"What's in a name, Eve?" I replied. "A rose by any other name would look and feel as beautifully sweet! How about we keep both names? We'll use 'breasts' on formal occasions like when we are talking to God. I'll say something like, 'God, that's some mighty fine breasts you've given my woman Eve!' And, when we are alone, we'll use 'tits' as a more intimate endearment. I'll say something like, 'Hot damn Eve, your tits are beautiful!' What do you think about that?"

Eve giggled merrily and then proved she too could play the game of mischievousness merriment. "Sounds fine to me," she said. "Mister, you can call them 'breasts' or 'tits' or 'jugs' or 'knockers' or 'boobs' or anything you want just as long as you love them and play with them! You do love them, don't you, Adam? If you do, then you'd better kiss them!"

"Hell yes, I love them!" I answered adamantly. And, kiss those beautiful girls I did. First, one melon-shaped boob felt the oral assault of my tit-hungry roving mouth. The other tit became a victim of a similar attack. Nubile nipples popped to attention against my teeth as my tongue traced kissing circles round and round them.

So violent was my mouth's breast battering, Eve was knocked to her back in the soft grass. A nipple was pulled out of my suckling mouth so violently it caused an audible 'pop'.

Having tasted feminine fruit, I had no intention of stopping now. My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft flesh from head to toe. Her supple lips provided sweet nectar which inflamed the twin fires of passion and love. Eve's abdomen and its bellybutton indentation became playgrounds for my kissing touch.

I flipped Eve over onto her belly and kissed her back, her legs, and the well-endowed fullness of her pretty derriere. 'Derriere'? Now where in the world did my mind get this name? This name is too fancy and formal for everyday use. So, I needed a short, intimate name which would convey the stimulating horniness I felt while playing with and kissing this sweet, soft feminine flesh.

When I bent over again to kiss the fullness of this exotic beauty's behind, my erect cock was tickled by the grass beneath her. I liked the feeling of grass under my feet as a walked to and fro barefooted. Yeah, I liked grass and I liked ass. 'Ass'...? Why this word popped into my head, I couldn't say, but it sounded like a keeper to me.

"Hey, Eve," I said. "Lady, you've got a really nice ass! I like it very much, but I believe the Old Man upstairs gave you a defective one. Why honey, your ass has a crack down the middle splitting it apart!"

Eve giggled with melodious merriment. Flipping over onto her back, she looked at me just as if she were staring at a half-witted man. "Adam," she lectured. "God's ways are mysterious and we're not supposed to question them. Besides, I don't believe my 'ass' is defective because I have a cracked mound on the front side of me, too!"

"You do?" I asked with skepticism. "Well, Miss Prissy, I believe I'd have to get a look at that place before I'd go to giving God the benefit of my doubts. I come from a 'show-me' land, so My lady, show me!"

Playing along eagerly, Eve spread her legs wide and pointed to the hair-covered opening between her legs. During my visual and oral exploration of this wondrous woman's body, I had bypassed this bush-covered place. My thinking was if God had covered it then perhaps it was a female 'thing' with little a man would find appealing.

Man-o-man was I mistaken! Right there, where Eve was pointing, was a glorious mound of erotically stimulating feminine flesh the likes of which I couldn't believe existed! Appealing...? Why, bless my soul, the mounded perfection of Eve's womanhood was the most wondrously fascinating sight I'd ever been privileged to see!

"Believe me now?" Eve seductively teased. "See the cracked place? Mister 'doubter', you just watch this! I'm going to open my spilt place and let you see what I have hidden inside it."

With mesmerized eyes, I saw the woman spread the swollen outer lips of her fabulous mound. Out popped a tantalizing treasure which made my cock swell to its bursting point. Below the dangling jewel, small, butterfly wings of inner flesh gave hint of a moisturized opening.

"God Almighty, Eve!" I exclaimed. "What do you call this marvelous thing? Do you already have a name picked out? I hope so because I'm so stunned I couldn't come up with a name even if God threatened to fire me from my name-calling job."

The woman beneath my eyes smiled and happily answered, "Why, yes Sir I just happened to have picked out names myself! One day I was playing with some baby pussycats. The cute little felines were cuddly, warm, and furry. I decided to name the warm, furry place between my legs a 'pussy'. 'Vagina' is a formal name I picked. The part that's sticking out in between my pussy lips, I call a 'clitoris' or 'clit' for short. Adam, dear, do you like my names?"

"Lordy me, I surely do!" I boldly pronounced. "Damn Eve, I love your names and I love looking at your pretty pussy and clit! But, lady of mine, I'm afraid I'm going to have to do the same thing to your vaginal feminine delights I did with your tits. Babe, I just have to have my hands and lips on them."

Pushing Eve's fingers aside, my own fingers dug into the mound of her feminine flesh. My hands attacked and roughly caressed my woman's pussy. Having tasted the fruit of her breasts, I had every intention of tasting every inch of this delectable female treasure Eve was giving me.

My flesh-hungry lips explored my woman's silky, soft pussy. My mouth felt racing blood running through seductively swollen outer lips. My fingers pulled curly hairs aside so my lips could kiss the silky skin close to her thighs.

Ravenous pussy-hunger seized control of my senses. Spreading the puffy lips, my mouth and lips assaulted the tempting clit. This warm, juicy protrusion of exotic femininity stiffened to erectness as I greedily licked and sucked it.

My licking, exploring tongue found entrance in through the inner-pussy butterfly wings and found this woman's mysterious vaginal hole. The sticky wetness of feminine moisture assailed my probing tongue. Licking and lapping at the slippery stickiness, my stiffened oral cock continued its exploratory quest. Deeper and deeper into the bottomless depths did I plunge.

"Ouch!" Eve exclaimed. "Adam that hurt! You're sticking your tongue in too deep and you're hurting my hymen. And, quit biting my clit so hard! How would you like it if I chewed on your manhood so hard I made it sore?"

Sensing an opening for another avenue of sexual stimulation, I winked and answered, "Well Eve, I suppose I wouldn't mind if you sucked and chewed on my cock for a while. A little lady like you can't hurt my big, hard fella!"

I was wrong, at least I was halfway wrong. Eve tackled me, shoved me to my back in the grass, and grabbed my elongated shaft. Without any planned forethought the woman popped the head of my cock into her mouth.

Just like me, today was Eve's first time experiencing sex. She didn't know any more about what she was doing than I did. Yet, with a cock stuck inside it, her mouth knew what to do. Releasing saliva as a lubricant, this woman's mouth began to hungrily bob up and down on the rigid rod.

While she was sucking on my throbbing erection, Eve's tongue was doing magical tricks all along my swollen manhood. Twisting and twirling the woman's serpentine tongue was teasing my tender flesh and driving me crazy.

"Oh Babe," I gasped. "That feels incredibly good! But, I believe you were told you couldn't hurt my big fella, so you just go right on sucking and I'll lie here and enjoy your feeble attempts to try. Lady, you've got to learn to listen to your man when he tells you what's what!"

I wish God had warned me about a woman's temper sometimes being short. Hell, I had no idea I was teasing Eve too much! I learned my mistake the hard way.

"Adam, tell me how this feels!" Eve impishly said. Her teeth bit into the tender flesh of my swollen cock. She scraped her sharpened chewers all along the length of my shaft. She nipped at my skin and stubbornly chewed on my meaty erection.

Adding insult to injury, Eve mockingly said, "Feels good, doesn't it, Adam? You just lie back and enjoy my feeble attempts. Are you still having a good time, my dear?"

Grabbing the mischievous woman by her long, curly hair, I smacked her ass with a stinging whack and pulled her greedy, cock-biting teeth away from my loins. Pulling her atop me, I settled her on my chest with her tits pushing against my hot skin.

"Shut up and kiss me, Eve!" I ordered. "If you keep on teasing me, I'll turn you over my knees and give your pretty little ass a good and proper spanking! Now, what would you think about that?"

Despite her efforts to prevent it, Eve grinned. "Promises, promises," She irresistibly teased. "That's all a man can do. Why Adam, if you really wanted to spank my ass then you would stop talking about it and just do so!"

Springing up into a sitting position, I twisted the wickedly wanton woman's body into a lying position across my lap. Her sticky, wet pussy was pressed so tightly against my hardened erection our pubic hairs became intertwined. My cock was enclosed within the confines of her warm thighs.

Raising my hand, I slapped a seductive, lily-white ass cheek with a quick smack. Ass smack after ass smack followed until both cheeks glowed with a reddening tint. Eve whimpered, but she didn't cry out or protest my manhandling mauling.

Emboldened, I spanked her again. This time, my stinging slaps must have caused too much discomfort. "God, Adam!" Eve wailed with tears streaming from her eyes. "Mister, if you start getting too rough, I'll kick your ass all over this beautiful garden!"

"Sorry, Eve," I said with genuine remorse. "Honey, I was just so caught up in the excitement of ass spanking I couldn't control myself. How about you lie down and let me kiss it and make it 'all better'?"

Eve turned over onto her belly in the grass and I rained a torrent of soothing kisses all over the reddish skin of her ass. My kissy-licky lips warmed to their task of providing nurturing comfort to inflamed flesh. My licking tongue traced tickling lines all around each beautiful cheek.

When at last the reddened skin turned back to white, I stopped kissing my woman's ass. Picking her lithe body up off the grass, I sat her astride my lap with her legs going behind my back. Her tits were pressed against my chest and our naked loins were touching.

Drippy moisture was leaking from Eve's pussy and running along the length of my stimulated cock. I had been wondering about all the wetness she had between her legs. Was she supposed to be so wet and was it natural?

"Eve?" I asked inquisitively. "Are you certain God didn't give you a 'defective' female body? Your pussy has sprung a leak and is dripping all over us!" Putting her arms around my neck, Eve wet her lips and kissed me with an ardent passion which shook me to my toes. Looking deeply into my eyes, she whispered, "Adam, my dear sweet man, God told me there was a reason for the wetness dripping from my pussy, but he didn't explain it fully. He said I'd like the reason and you would, too. Oh, and yeah, he mentioned something about it being a lubricant for penile penetration."

"Adam?" Eve quickly questioned. "What is 'penile penetration'? I've been wondering about it ever since God told me. You've been around longer than I have, Adam, so what is it?"

Shrugging my shoulders with bewilderment, I answered, "Beats me, Eve. I've never heard of it before. God never mentioned it to me. The last time I talked to the Old Man upstairs he said, 'Adam, when you find Eve, be fruitful and multiply.' There wasn't a word said about penile penetration."

"Oh my goodness me!" Eve cried out. "Why Adam, God said the same thing to me! He said, 'When Adam comes along, be fruitful and multiply'. What does that mean? Do you know how to multiply, Adam?"

Shaking my head as an indication of a negative answer, I pulled Eve closer to me and began to ponder the predicaments of beginning a new species of earthly life forms. This is not going to be as easy as I expected.

As I pondered, Eve reached down and moved my cock into a more comfortable position between her legs. She was sitting with my elongated rod stuck beneath her with the shaft cocooned in the crack of her ass. My swollen cockhead was touching the entrance to the hole I'd seen between her ass cracks. Thinking of that hole sparked my imagination.

"Lord a mercy, Eve!" I declared. "I've got an idea about how to 'multiply'! Have you ever noticed how the male animals in the fields and woods are always jumping up on the back of their mates? The male sticks his cock into the female's ass and they mate. Next time you see them, they might have one or two little ones of their own kind tagging along. Eve, I think they are 'multiplying'!"

"That makes sense, Adam," Eve agreed. "God told us to, so why don't we try it? I'll get up on my knees and bend over and you can get behind me. Try sticking your cock into my ass and try to multiply me."

While Eve was moving into a mating position, I began scratching my head and thinking. As I moved to kneel behind the woman, I said, "Eve, I'd love to multiply you, but I've been thinking. 'Multiply' is a complicated word which is too long and cumbersome. Why don't we come up with a short, more-easily pronounceable name? Eve, how does the word 'fuck' sound to you? I could say, 'Woman, I'd like to 'fuck' you!' What do you think?"

"Oh Adam, that's a perfect word!" Eve heartedly agreed. "You are good at your naming job. Now Mis

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 12 Jan 2026 21:26:00 +0000

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.

I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room.

Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.

Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.

When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf.

A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!"

Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!"

"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"

Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please."

Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!

Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!

Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely.

For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.

At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs.

"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!"

Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you."

Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor.

Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.

"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"

At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out.

"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"

Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."

Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.

Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.

Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself."

I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.

"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"

I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme.

My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"

Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too.

Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.

I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.

Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy.

Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips.

I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.

Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently.

I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.

With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership.

Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed.

Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed.

This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.

With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.

Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"

Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste.

Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it.

My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.

My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.

Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.

Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?"

After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.

Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.

Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.

As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"

Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation.

As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.

This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."

And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.

I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!

Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring.

My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.

Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.

In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"

I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault.

Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.

This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms.

Popcorn Delight

A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!

"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!"

As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello."

"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing."

Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."

I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.

"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow."

My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex with

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 11 Jan 2026 21:25:00 +0000

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular build of my toned 36-year-old body.

Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood had been swelling and getting harder.

Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was going to have to settle for beating my meat!

Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting my plans for a little orgasmic release!

Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them! They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing hard-on.

When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace.

"Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it was actually 'warm' this morning!

I had no words.

I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?"

Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir, can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of my cookies?"

Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a 'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty good right now!

Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders.

With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past years."

Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or so now?"

"No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18 and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir, I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question, it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an order?"

My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why, she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal', yet 'legal enough'!

Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!"

Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I could eat right now?"

"Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of chocolate mint cookies."

While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind.

Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it to the uniformed cookie salesgirl.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?"

Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine. But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet and I don't have any pockets in my towel."

"I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!"

The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins. She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me.

As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place.

Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down and began gathering the wayward change.

After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention!

"Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed. "Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!"

I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman.

Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed. "Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed you!"

"Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an 18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men."

A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!"

"I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced. "I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall in love with a 'special' guy, and get married."

I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'."

"Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder."

Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have an old university jacket in the hallway closet."

Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl.

Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist. The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing upward as my heart beat.

Towel and Panty Rack.

"Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how."

Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing upward at an even faster pulse.

"Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said. Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth.

Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said, "Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a pretty useful thing for a man to have."

Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack' I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!"

Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have.

"Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of 'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes out."

Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl."

"Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make either one of us 'bad'."

Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;"

Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the masculine scent imbedded within.

Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack.

With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her shoe-covered feet.

Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason, forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!"

A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet.

Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel for you!"

Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my head to my toes.

Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint. Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love, and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust.

Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie. Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you."

Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked pussy pressed against my erection.

This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood.

Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt and a cock.

My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is happening!"

Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder.

By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead in an age-old mating welcome.

Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass burned and her innocence incinerated?

Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now, we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a 'special' man?"

"I did say that," Debbie replied. "And, Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go, even if I scream!"

Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately. Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity onto my stiffened, swollen erection.

True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise, I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now!

With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the ball and my cock was the paddle.

I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start cumming soon.

In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female cum.

Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole the girl's breath away. Breathtaki

The Demure Sex-Maniac Wife

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 21:22:00 +0000

The Demure Sex-Maniac Wife

When Ed met Elena, he knew she had a few secrets.

Based on posts by Total Turn On. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

As they say, it was a whirlwind affair.

Marriage happened after just three months. Even our most cynical friends, tossing confetti over us as we left the register office, had to admit we were made for each other.

The only person with any doubts was me.

Not because I doubted our relationship. I knew Elena loved me; and I, her.

I just doubted myself.

Elena was not just out of my league. She wasn't even playing the same game.

Don't get me wrong. I've fucked beautiful women. But often this was at the end of the night, as the club was clearing out. In simple terms, I'm not the kind of guy to be a first choice for women like Elena. My experiences had proved I was more of an acceptable second or third choice, depending on whatever else was available.

I didn't complain.

Those women whom I'd loved in the past, I had thought were beautiful, of course. But I knew the difference between what I appreciated, and what the rest of the world considered beautiful and sexy.

Elena was both. She turned the heads of guys when she walked into a room. She made other women frown.

I thought she was achingly beautiful, with a body designed by God to show others how good they can be.

Ever had that jealous look from other guys, when you're with your woman? Yeah, I saw that a lot.

Elena knew what she had, of course. But this is the best thing: She ignored it. She was vivacious, and fun to be around. Women might frown initially, but it was impossible not to like her, after a few minutes of talking to her.

And I loved her from the moment I saw her profile on a dating app. She had just moved into the area, she had written. She had no friends. No boyfriend, even. Happy to meet people just to show her around. Or maybe more?

I saw that that she'd selected hook-ups as a relationship option. That'd be nice, I guessed. But I didn't pay much attention to it.

It would become important later.

I swiped right. Astonishingly, she did too. We chatted. Flirted a little. I said I'd show her around her new town.

And I did. We became tourists in our city. We agreed to meet on Lake Street and Wabash, near the El Train platform. Our walking tour focused on the Chicago attractions and historic attractions.

At the end of the day we had a brief meal. And then, walked back to the train platform where several movies romanticized the city life. With a peck on my cheek by way of thanks, she caught the train back home, about 2 miles north.

That, I thought, was it. A great day with a great woman. I took another train to the west, about 10 blocks.

Great conversation. I should be happy for the opportunity. I'd give it the requisite day or two and then message her. But I wasn't optimistic.

I'd barely been able to take my eyes of her amazing body, during our date. I began to enjoy walking behind her and watching her ass. I enjoyed sitting opposite her as we had coffee and catching occasional glances at her incredible cleavage, and imagining the dangling tits she had strapped in her thin bra.

It was almost funny how outrageously sexual she was. She just had it, whatever it was. Sensuality oozed from her being.

A Second Opportunity.

Later that evening following our date, I had my cock in my hand and was scrolling through photographs on her dating app profile when a message appeared from her:

"You’ve been a delightful escort, today. And a fine gentleman. Want to come over for some wine?"

“Well, yes. I certainly would.”

We didn't get to drink any wine. This became clear as soon as she opened the door with a smile that I'll never forget.

She took my hand and led me upstairs.

We undressed.

And then we fucked. Hurriedly and

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 10 Jan 2026 01:32:00 +0000

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 2

My Wife’s Mob Kin Folk.

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1.

Ditzy Donna and Ralphie's first Christmas.

Based on a post by Kirk 48 2002, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

There was a crash in the living room and Paulie Toucan's head popped in the semi open door. "Hey you love birds, where you want the tree?" Three more heads looked around the door. Donna and I scrambled for our clothes.

"Don't get dressed on my account," said the pickpocket.

"Don't you believe in knocking? What broke out there?" I asked, shielding Donna from their gaze as she got decent.

"Did something break?" asked the stupid looking one.

"I heard something smash," I replied, pushing my way out to the living room. There was the tree, or part of the tree sitting in the room on top of my glass top coffee table that now was in a thousand pieces. The top part of the tree was still out the door in the hallway and out the common entry door. "I thought you said you were going to cut it," I said furiously.

"We are. We needed to measure first. Okay boys, start measuring," Toucan said.

"Why didn't you leave it outside until it was cut?" asked Donna, now fully dressed.

"We're not gonna cut it outside and wake everybody up. That wouldn't be nice," said the one that looked smarter than he probably was.

"Look what you did to my table!" I shouted.

"Shush. you'll wake the neighbors," said Stupid.

"We need to cut it right here," said the pickpocket, putting the measuring tape away.

Toucan dug a circular saw out from under three and plugged it in. I didn't think it would be any louder than a vacuum cleaner, but I didn't count on it being one from hell. "What's this thing made of, it won't cut," shouted Paulie. He tried again and smoke started wafting up from the tree trunk, but as far as cutting it, not a scratch.

"That's a new blade, I just put it on before we came over," screamed the smart looking one over the din.

I noticed that we were getting an audience at the doorway. I looked outside and could see more and more lights going on the other buildings as the saw wailed on. Sure enough, one of our township's finest was suddenly standing in my place with his arms crossed. That's usually not a good sign. Paulie noticed the man in dark blue and said, "Hi Tony. You want to take a look at this thing. I can't get it to cut."

"Shit, somebody called the cops," I complained.

"Nobody called this in, I heard it, driving by." He turned his attention to Paulie. "Why are you doing this at three o'clock in the morning?"

"This was supposed to be a one and done deal, as a favor to the little lady," he replied, pointing to Donna. "But it won't cut." He kicked the tree.

"Let me see the thing," said Tony. "Pull the plug and get me a screwdriver. Who put the blade on this thing?"

"I did," said the smart-looking one, all proud of himself.

"You're an idiot," stated the cop, as if it were as plain as the nose on Toucan's face.

See, I called that one.

"You put it on backwards." Tony made the switch and said, "Plug it in and try that."

Paulie tried again, and the saw cut through the tree like a hot knife through butter. "Hey, thanks Tony," said Toucan.

"You done making noise now?" Tony asked.

"Yep, all done," I said, wishing everyone would go away.

Tony left, and eventually so did the crowd. Between the six of us, we managed to get the tree up, transfer the decorations, the lights, and clean up the shattered coffee table. Paulie asked the boys to wait for him outside and turned his attention back to us.

"Sorry about the screw up, tonight. As far as the table goes, I'll find you another," he said to me. "Now young lady, is there anything else I can do for you, this morning?"

"I was wondering. Do you have any idea where my dad is? I haven't heard from him since my mom and him split up. She says she doesn't have a clue where he is," she said, sounding depressed.

"She doesn't? Huh," he replied, rubbing his chin. "I'll put out some feelers, and see what I can find out."

"Thanks for even trying," said Donna, giving him a kiss on the cheek.

"No problem. My pleasure," he said. Then he turned to me. "Try not to be such a douche bag," he said and left.

I was tired; but before I headed to the bedroom, I looked at the tree. "It really turned out nice."

"I knew it would," Donna said, stifling a yawn. "I'm going to bed."

Attic Treasures and Tales.

"Junior!" Pop shouted, breaking Ralphie's concentration. "Did you find the box of ornaments?"

"Yeah Pop, here." he said handing the box down the ladder.

"Your Mother will be relieved that you found it. What are you doing up here?" Ralph Senior asked.

"You told me to go through all the boxes before we donate them. I found some of my old grade school stuff, and was looking it over, that's all."

"Are these the boxes that are going to the Goodwill?" he asked, looking up through the hatchway.

"Yeah, here you go," Junior said, passing them along to his dad. Settling back under the light, he continued to read.

Christmas Eve.

"Ralph get up!"

I'd just closed my eyes. Why does my groin hurt?

"Ralph, you promised to take me to the store so we could be first in line!"

"What time is it?" I asked, trying to focus my eyes.

"It's five-thirty, come on!" she said, shaking me.

"Five-thirty...am?"

"Come on, let's go!" she said, waving a cup of coffee under my nose.

Last Day of shopping.

It was still dark out when we stood in front of JC Pennys and it was cold. At least they were opening early. The parking lot was filling fast and the crowd was growing. I felt bad for whoever it was, that going to open that door.

"I can't wait to get you your present," she said.

"Don't go spending your money on me," I answered, watching my breath float away.

"Are you kidding, look at this wad of cash," she said, waving her money in the air.

"Put that away, are you nuts?" I barked, looking to see if anyone noticed.

A short, balding man in glasses, was at the door. "Now, I want everyone to take it easy coming in," he shouted through the glass. "There's plenty of everything for everyone." He turned the lock and just barely made it out of the way as Donna and the crowd lunged forward. "Take your time!" he shouted, which had exactly the reverse effect.

Checking Out.

By nine o'clock, we were working on our second round of stuff, and Donna didn't seem to show any sign of slowing down. Everything she bought was on sale or closeout. She was very good at stretching a buck.

"How much cash do you have?" I whispered into her ear.

"About four-twenty," she answered. "Taxes killed me."

"How much do you think is in here," I asked, meaning the carts.

"If my math is right, about seventy five," she replied.

"How much more do you need to get?" I asked, having lost track of this person, and that aunt.

"I think I'm about done except for wrapping supplies," she replied. She loaded the second cart with wrap, bows, ribbon, tags, and tape and headed toward the checkout line. "I still have to get your present, that's going to require me doing it alone. If you want to, we can split up now."

"Do you need the car?" I asked.

"If it's okay with you," she replied.

"Okay," I said. "I'll meet you out front in an hour. Is that enough time?" I asked, handing her money to cover my stuff in the carts.

"Yep, I know what I'm getting."

We parted ways and I headed right back to the coat section. Donna was still wearing the same coat and sweater that she wore in ninth grade and they were well past their prime. Thanks to my snooping, I knew her sizes, and soon I'd picked out a few blouses, and a new pair of jeans; to go along with the coat and sweater. They also had pajamas on sale, with matching robe and slippers. Perfect. I was set; and soon outside waiting for her. It was only a few minutes before she pulled up.

"All done?" we asked in unison. I tossed the bag in the back seat and Donna drove us home.

Wrapping Up and Sucking Off.

I wasn't much help to Donna when we got home. I brought one load of gifts in, and flopped on the bed. I must have been dead to the world, because I never even noticed Donna lie down next to me, and cover us with a blanket. When I woke, Donna was an inch away from my face; snoring like a drunken sailor. As I glanced out the window, I noticed three things;

One was that it was getting dark out,

two it was snowing,

and three, Paulie Toucan was waving at me on the other side of the glass.

When he saw that he had my attention, he motioned to me to open the window. I did.

"Hey Douche Bag, I got that table I told ya about," he said, then blow in his hands.

"That fast?" I asked.

"I told ya last night it was no problem. Different size packages fall off the back of trucks all the time. So, ah, ya gonna let us in, or do we just stuff it through the window?" he asked, shaking from the cold.

I opened the front door, and he and Paulie Asshole carried it in. It was an elegant looking mahogany, glass top coffee table. It was a light year better than my old one. Words escaped me. "I don't know what to say."

"Fuckin' figures," said Asshole.

"There's no need to say anything, but a simple thank you would be nice, Douche Bag." Toucan said.

"Thank you. Now, why do you keep calling me that?" I asked.

"What?" asked Paulie Toucan, looking at Paulie Asshole as if he really didn't know.

"You know, Douche Bag," I replied.

"That's your name, isn't it?" he said, shrugging his shoulders.

"No, it's Ralph."

"I thought it was his name," he said; and turned toward Asshole, "Didn't you think it was his name?"

"Yeah, I thought it fuckin' fit him perfect," Asshole replied.

"Well, I hate to break up this magic moment here, but we got to get back to the tree lot. Say hello to your sweetheart for me; and tell her I passed on the word about her pop," and out they went.

After admiring my new table, I went to check on Donna. She was sitting up on the bed wanting to know what was going on. I told her about the table, and about Paulie's message. That put her in a good mood.

"How are you feeling?" she asked.

I shrugged my shoulders, "Okay."

"I mean down there," she said pointing at my groin.

"Oh, it's still kind of sore," I replied, not kidding around.

"Let's have a look," she said, tugging at my belt. She pulled my pants and underwear down. "Uh oh."

"Uh oh what?" I said looking down. She turned on the desk lamp and I saw the 'uh oh'. I was black and blue from the base of little Ralphie, up to an inch from my navel.

"Do you feel okay other than just being sore?" she asked, not sure whether to laugh or cry.

"It doesn't hurt much other than to touch it. I don't think we'll be, you know," I said, making humping motions with my hands, "Any time soon."

"Does this still work?" she asked tapping mini me. She got her answer quickly. "You got hurt yesterday and didn't get to enjoy it. I'm going to do something I never did before. I don't know if I'm going to like it or not, but I'm willing to give it a shot, considering I'm the one that injured you." She reached over and put on her Groucho glasses. "If I were you, I'd really try to enjoy this; because it might be the only time I ever do it."

She pulled me close to the bed and took my cock in her mouth. Never taking her hands off my thighs, she used just her lips and tongue over the head and top of the shaft. The feeling was silky, soft, and it kind of tickled. At first, I thought that I could last forever because there was little or no friction. I tried to look down and watch her, but her hair was blocking the view. I closed my eyes and enjoyed myself like she suggested.

Just as I was about to tell her that nothing was going to happen, a strange tingling sensation started on the underside and base of ‘little Ralphie.’ It slowly moved up to the tip like a slow burning fuse. My thighs shook and I gasped, as a jet blasted out and caught Donna off guard. She pulled her mouth off me, gagged, and coughed. What was still down there shot out on her cheeks and neck.

"I'm sorry!" I said, grabbing her some tissues.

"I think it might be a while before we try that again," she replied between coughs.

Food and Drink.

Monday, before I came home, I went across the bridge to Jersey and got myself a six-pack of Miller and a bottle of pink wine for Donna. She was busy cooking food for Christmas Day, including a big boneless ham. All we had to do was stick the stuff back in the oven to heat it up and eat. There was enough food there to last us the rest of the week; which was kind of nice, since we were both off until the Monday after. As the ham and casseroles cooled in the kitchen, we went to separate rooms to wrap our presents.

Tuesday was Christmas Eve and we both had work until six. When I got home Donna was already there having only two blocks to walk.

"Want to go out to eat?" she asked.

"I don't think anything's open," I replied.

"The Ho-Wah is open," she said; whipping out a pair of chopsticks.

Ten minutes later, we were sitting in the Ho-Wah, an authentic Chinese restaurant that was considered the place to go on a date, to impress the girl. I didn't need to impress Donna, I needed to feed her and quick. There weren't many people in the place, but more customers were filing in as we waited for our server.

Donna had started to munch on the noodles at the table, dipping them in hot mustard. "You gotta try this," she said, scooping in some more.

"That's a little too hot for me," I said, dipping mine in duck sauce.

"Hello," said an attractive middle-aged Asian woman. "Would you like our special for two, tonight?" A beautiful Siamese cat sat on the floor next to her.

"That sounds good; also we want a pu pu platter," I said, feeling extra hungry.

"Pu pu not on special," she stated.

"I know, we want the special and the pu pu platter," I repeated, thinking I wasn't being clear.

"Pu pu not with special, you must pay extra," she said.

"I understand. I'll pay extra for the pu pu platter."

"Pu pu for two is not cheap."

"Okay, forget the pu pu," I said in defeat.

"You get pu pu. I already wrote it down, see?" she said stuffing the ticket in my face.

"Okay, we'll take the pu pu platter."

She glared at me. "You want pu pu or not?"

"Yes!" I barked back.

She turned around shouted something in Mandarin.

The guy working the wok said, "Pu pu for two!"

The man chopping vegetables shouted, "Pu pu for two!"

The fellow cleaning the litter box yelled, "Pu pu for two!"

The lady served us our tea and the cat took turns rubbing mine and Donna's legs. Dinner and the pu pu platter came while Donna and I made small talk. The conversation eventually led to her father.

"I still have no idea why he dropped off the face of the Earth like that. I mean, just because he and my mom didn't get along any more, didn't mean he had to stop talking to me. I always thought we were close, but I guess I was wrong," she said, finishing her plate.

I didn't have any words of wisdom for her. My parents were only five minutes away and I saw them twice a week. I had no basis for comparison. She had little to say after that, and we finished our meal and headed home.

Squatters Scram.

As we walked in, I noticed something not quite right, namely Jim trying desperately to get out the living room window.

"Stop!" I shouted. Jim pulled his head back through the opening. "What are you doing here?" I said, trying to sound as irritated as I actually was. I really didn't need to ask, with him trying to hold up his pants, but I wanted to hear him say it.

"Funny you should ask that," he said, buckling his belt. "My friend needed to use a bathroom and we just happened to be in the neighborhood," he explained while Shaky waved to us from outside.

I wandered into the bedroom and it was a wreck. "That's it! Both of you get your asses in there and fix it up! Now!" I hollered, pushing Jim done the hall. Donna yanked Shaky back through the window and shoved her toward Jim. I stood in the doorway with my hands on my hips watching the two. "Change the sheets on the bed."

"They ate the ham!" shouted Donna from the kitchen.

"You two ate a ten pound boneless ham? That was supposed to last me and Donna until the weekend!" I asked astonished.

"We were hungry," said Shaky.

"What, like Fred and Wilma Flintstone?" I looked back toward the kitchen and asked, "Is there anything else missing?"

Donna looked around the corner and sheepishly replied, "They got your six-pack of Miller too."

Jim and Shaky were done with the bedroom, and stood there; like two kids, knowing a spanking was coming. I pointed to the front door, grit my teeth and said, "Get out. I don't want to ever see either one of you again."

They both stood there.

"Get out!"

They went quickly and silently. I may never see Shaky again, but something tells me that I haven't seen the last of Jim.

"What does that leave us with, in there?" I asked, feeling low.

Around the corner of the kitchen, a potato with her Groucho glasses on and forks stuck in for legs with Donna's voice said, "Well, they didn't touch any of the stuff I made to go with the ham. We could make sandwiches tomorrow and get another ham on Thursday. You can make another run across the bridge for your beer too. We both have the rest of week off, so it won't matter that much."

"I guess," I said to Mr. Potato head.

Donna came out of the kitchen and gave me a hug. "Let's put the presents under the tree."

There was one heck of a lot of presents sitting there, when we were done. It almost made the tree look less immense.

She grabbed the potato guy and held it up to my face. "I'm tired. Want to go to bed?"

"Are we going to have sex? I don't think I can take any pounding tonight," I said as a reminder.

"I'll go easy on you, but wait here until I call you in," she said, skipping into the bedroom.

'I hope I don't have to do Mr. Potato head too,' I thought.

"Okay, come on in," I heard her say through the closed door.

I heard bells jingle. 'Oh boy...'

There she stood, dressed as Kris Kringle; complete with boots and hat with jingle bells on the top. Well, she wasn't completely dressed like him; she was bottomless.

In the deepest voice she could muster, she said, "Ho, ho, ho. You've been a good boy this year. Tell Santa what you want."

"More oral sex?" I asked, hopefully.

"Santa takes a pass, t

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Fri, 09 Jan 2026 01:30:00 +0000

Offers I Couldn't Refuse: Part 1.

Ditzy Donna and Ralphie's first Christmas.

Based on a post by Kirk 48 2002, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

"I really did used to like the holidays," grumbled Ralphie Persons Junior; as he rubbed the same spot on his head that he'd whacked several times in a row on the same slanted ceiling beam. It was the first weekend in December, and he was crawling around the attic, looking for boxes of holiday decorations, that his mother wanted hauled downstairs and put up, the day after Thanksgiving. Having just started his first term at community college, Ralphie Jr. managed to dodge that bullet by complaining that he had a couple of papers due in English Composition and Early American History. The papers being due the Monday after Thanksgiving was true, but he'd left out the part that they were already finished. With a mighty grunt, he shoved a box of Easter lawn decorations aside and hit his head again. That time he saw stars. "If she wants them down so bad, why doesn't she do it?" he grumbled louder to himself.

"Because she's more than twice your age, she doesn't like to hit her head, and she's got you to do it," said Ralph Sr., looking like a disembodied head sticking up, out of the floor of the attic. "Now, if you're done complaining, I'm sure you've got some boxes to come down; so pass them to me and I'll take them down the ladder for you."

That suited Ralphie just fine, because trying to balance the boxes as he slid out the access hole, and then find his footing on the ladder; was no easy chore. He pushed what he already had found, toward the opening and looked for more. After hitting his head once more, he was convinced he'd found them all. "I think that's it, Pop."

"You're missing the box with the tree ornaments," came his mom's voice through the access way.

Ralphie took a deep breath and counted to ten. "Alright mom, I'll keep looking," Jr. said, sounding a bit miffed. Actually sounding a lot miffed.

"We're gonna go and start setting up the outside lights and blow up characters," said his Pop through the hatchway. "That'll keep us out of your way a while and let you blow off some steam. I don't want you saying something to your mother the wrong way and have you regret it later."

"Okay," sighed Ralphie, nodding his head as his Pop disappeared down the hatch. He took a long look around the attic and didn't see a box marked ornaments, so he decided to straighten and organize the entire loft by opening each box and marking them. He found that some of the boxes had his old clothes that he wore in grade school."Why doesn't she get rid of this stuff?" he thought to himself. Then he chuckled."If she's waiting for grandkids she's got a long wait."

He didn't really have a girlfriend but his parents thought he did. For some reason they both kept pushing the idea of him and the girl he took to the prom, Louise Johnson, as being a couple."A couple of dorks," he thought. Actually, he did take Louise AKA 'Looney Louise,' out on a few dates during the summer. She was kind of funny and interesting, but her shenanigans and her perpendicular hair, far outweighed the positives, except for her tits. "Whew," Jr. said, shaking his head at the thought of them. He remembered when she showed them to him, and he started to daydream.

Double Feature.

They were in the back of the movie theater and she was jamming popcorn in her mouth. He saw that she had as much 'fruit of the Redenbacher' on her shirt as she still had in her trough of popcorn. "I think you better do something," he said, pointing in the general direction of her breasts.

She put the bucket under her boobs and pushed the lucky kernels back in causing her breasts to bounce several times. "There, better?"

Other than a few genuine imitation butter stains she was all clean. She settled back in her seat and shifted around a bit almost slumping, forcing her breasts up and out. Between the seat in front of her and her tits in her face, Ralphie didn't think she could see the screen. He didn't realize he was staring at her, until her eyes slowly turned toward him.

"Imagination running wild?" she whispered, placing her trough of corn on the floor. "I bet you've got a hundred different visions of what they look like, going on in your head. What do you think they look like?"

Ralphie sat there with his mouth agape.

"Oh come on. Maybe they're perky, droopy, hard, or soft. Maybe they have veins all over them. Maybe my nipples are large like acorns, small like cherry pits, or even big and puffy," she whispered, encouraging him in her game.

Ralphie still sat there with his mouth agaip.

She sighed. "No idea, huh? Okay," she said, unbuttoning her blouse down to her navel and unclasping the front hook on her bra. She snapped them open and said, "Behold!"

Attic of Family Artifacts.

He was startled out of his obcessions by his father's strong voice.
"Junior, did you find them yet?" his Pops voice said from the hole.

"No, I decided to go through everything while I was up here. By the way, why is Mom saving all my old clothes? Some of this stuff goes back to first grade," he yelled loud enough for his Pop to hear.

"I don't think she's actually saving it. It was more like putting winter or summer clothes away till next year but you grew out of them and they just didn't come back down. Mark those boxes 'Donations', slide them toward the hatch, and we'll get them down the road to the Goodwill later. Just make sure you go through every box you want to donate to make sure there isn't anything important in them," yelled Pop.

"Okay," Ralphie yelled back.

Thinking back to Louise, as he continued his work, it reminded him that he hadn't heard from her since she went out west to college. She didn't come home for Thanksgiving, and he wondered if she was coming around for the Christmas break. Several times, he thought to call to just say hello; but she didn't have a cell phone, (something about messing up her brain waves). He didn't have any idea exactly where she was staying out there; so that was that.

Eventually, Ralphie found the ornaments and pushed them toward the hatch. The other holiday decorations were neatly stacked by which event came next on the calendar; and all that was left was for him to go through the boxes he marked 'Donations'.

Most had nothing but clothes in them and a few had some old grade school projects in them like a Thanksgiving turkey made from a tracing of his hand. He put that kind of stuff aside for safekeeping and opened the last box. Under some toddler clothes, he found some folders and spiral wire-bound notebooks that belonged to his Pop. The folders contained some receipts and warranties for products long gone. Like that fax machine, and the Commodore Computer.

The wire bound notebooks had some recipes and newspaper clippings about people his parents knew. One of the books had some writing in it, kind of like the notebook he'd found in the garage that spring. He flipped through it and saw some of those same magic words he'd seen in the last book like, 'boobs and tits'. That was dad's old email password for his AOL account. On the first page, it had a header and a title:

"Journal:
Thursday, December 26, 1974."

"Christmas With the Ditz"

Ralphie settled himself under the dangling light and pulled the string to turn it on. "Okay Pop, entertain me," he said as he began to read...

Dating Donna.

It's been two weeks since she came back into my life. Donna. Ditzy Donna. I figured I'd write this down while it's still fresh in my mind. It's been kind of a crazy two weeks but what other kind would it be with her? She made the decision not to move in permanently with me until she found a job to help contribute. The job hunt took exactly fifteen minutes when she walked two blocks to Kiddie City and landed a job demonstrating toys. That sure took a stretch of imagination to see her potential as a goof-ball playing with toys for kids. At least she didn't have to go too far for the party favors she wore out on a regular basis. Her smock was always loaded down with a usual assortment as well as her favorite, a pair of Groucho glasses. The guy that hired Donna remembered her from somewhere in the past and gave her a huge starting rate. Most people started at two dollars and hour but he gave Donna six. I'm still a little jealous of that, considering I've worked for the same place since junior high school and don't make much more than that.

By Wednesday of her first week, the manager realized he had a goldmine with her and worked her as long as she wanted. When they closed Saturday night, they gave her a paycheck for sixty-four hours at $6.00 an hour plus overtime, plus a hundred-dollar bonus for a job well done. The boss even cashed the check for her. Suddenly Donna was a rich ditz with the next day off and Christmas coming a few days later. On that Saturday night, the 21st, the true meaning of Christmas started to come shining through: Love, generosity, and ditzyness.

Shopping Spree.

I heard the door slam and came out of the bedroom.

"Look," yelled Donna, fanning her riches out in front of me.

"They could be all ones," I said, standing on the other side of the room.

She bunny hopped herself over to me and flapped the fanned greenbacks in my face. Nope, they were all twenties and tens and as crisp as the day they were made. "We got to go shopping," she said, slurring her words from a dollar induced high.

I looked at my watch and said, "It's nine-thirty, everything's closed."

She crossed her eyes and gave me a Bronx cheer. "It's the Saturday before Christmas! Everything is open until midnight!"

"You said you wanted to go out to eat tonight. We can't shop and eat at the same time," I said. Donna suddenly looked very disappointed.

"Come on, Ralph. I worked real hard this week for this," she said, letting her fist full of dollars flop down to her side. It was immediately covered by her six-inch too long sweater sleeve.

"I don't feel like dealing with that tonight. I just want to and get something to eat and then hang out with you," I said, trying to sound as sincere as I could. That and the fact that we hadn't had sex since last weekend when she came back into town. Not that we didn't want to, it was a matter of female biology.

"Do you promise to take me tomorrow?" she asked.

"Yes."

"Bright and early?" she asked, holding her index finger up at me.

"Yes."

"Bright and early as in first in line when they unlock the door?" she asked, now wagging her finger at me.

"Ah, yes," I replied not as rock solid as before.

She looked at me a second and tilted her head. "Cross your heart?"

"Yes," I said, crossing my heart.

"Pinky swear?" she asked, holding out her little finger to me.

"Yeah, pinky swear," I said, hooking my little finger with hers.

"Good. Now before we go out I need a shower 'cause I stink," she said, walking past me to the hallway. I watched her as she walked in the bathroom, turned on the light and the transistor radio. One by one, pieces of clothing were tossed out into the hallway and then the door closed. I heard the water start running and turned to go to the kitchen. The bathroom door opened, her hand popped out, and her finger beckoned me to follow.

I may not be the smartest but I didn't need an explanation on that gesture. Even though I'd just gotten a shower an hour before I shucked my clothes and was in the bathroom faster than you could say 'All the way!'

She was completely under the shower with her eyes wide open watching me as I hopped in myself. Little Ralphie was stiffly bouncing with glee at in her direction.

"Don't get too frisky, we don't have a condom in here," she said, handing me the soap and washcloth. She was right; I had nearly four dozen brand-spanking new assorted Trojans sitting in their boxes, individually foil raped, tucked safely in the top drawer of the nightstand next to the bed.

I told you I wasn't the smartest.

Shit.

Well, there was no use crying about it so I started to give Donna a good scrub down. I started down at her feet and worked my way up, taking extra special care on her privates and giving her boobs two coats of wax. She did her face herself to make sure she'd removed her make-up properly while I got the shampoo ready for her. Somewhere between squirting her head and getting up a full head of lather, her hand had managed to attach itself to little Ralphie.

"Feels like someone didn't like being ignored this week," she said, blowing soap foam away from her mouth. "Think he'll forgive me?"

"I'm sure he'd be happy if you tried," I replied. Just then, Sam Cook's 'Chain Gang' began playing on the radio.

Donna started bending her knees and moving to the music, giving me hard tugs with every 'Hooh! Aah!' She mouthed the words, 'Well don't you know...' and then said, "I'm going to make you cum before the end of this song," while blinded by lather and spitting soap.

"Okay," I squeaked, while trying to clean that wild mop of blond hair.

She sang some, mouthed the words some, and gyrated as she worked on me to the music. She started using both hands, making sure that every time the 'Hoohs' and 'Aahs' came on, the tugs were more forceful. By the time he was singing about going home to see his woman, I wasn't scrubbing her head any more, I was holding on for dear life. My left knee started shaking and I gagged on a mouthful of water as she coaxed me over the edge. As he asked for some water 'cause he was thirsty, the first blast hit her on the stomach. The second and third hit her thigh and kneecap and the rest dribbled down into the water.

Donna held me until I went soft while I leaned on the shower wall for support. "I told you I'd make you cum before the end of the song," she said, spitting more soap at me. "Now do you mind if I rinsed off too?" she said, still blind with lather.

"Sure," I said, climbing out and drying myself off.

Out To Eat.

At 10:30, we were slamming the doors to my car. We could've been out of my apartment ten minutes faster but even with a super heavy-duty hair dryer it takes forever to get Donna's hair to the point of just being damp let alone dry.

"So, where do you want to go?" I asked, as my '64 Malibu turned over.

Donna thought for moment. "I guess we're a little late for the 'All the Way House'."

'Thank God,' I thought.

"I'm hungry, but I just don't know what I'm in the mood for. Just head over to Main Street and we'll look for something open," she said. A car pulled up behind us, blocking our way out. "Uh oh," said Donna when she saw who got out of the car.

It was my good buddy Jim. "Hey guy, how ya doing?" He asked leaning down to my window. "Hey mop head," he said, nodding in Donna's direction. "I see you're heading out. What a coincidence. How about letting me use the place for a little while?"

Jim usually dropped by on Friday nights to 'use' my apartment. Being it was Saturday I thought I was safe. Guess not. "I don't think so."

"Come on. We'll be gone before you know it," he said, looking back at his smoking piece of crap. Tonight's girl looked about ten years older than us; and her make-up was crooked.

The memory of last week's debacle was still fresh in my mind, and I couldn't help but get nasty. "How much is she costing you?"

"Be nice," he said, wagging his finger at me. "It's a cousin of my sister's friend. She's got Parkinson's or something."

"Getting pretty far down the list, aren't you?" asked Donna, shaking her head.

"What, are you kidding? That shaking bit could take things to a whole new level," he replied, humping my door to stress his point.

"No, for a lot of reasons; starting with the fact that you owe me twenty dollars, for the money you took out of my wallet."

He tossed a twenty down on my lap.

"You also owe me fifty for that citation for disturbing the peace."

Two more twenties and a ten fluttered down the steering wheel and my legs.

"My apartment still smells like burnt popcorn!"

He went to his car and came back with an unopened air freshener.

"You smashed my TV!" I shouted.

Jim sighed. "I can't help you there right now."

Donna weighed in; "He said no, Jim. Go down by the lake. She can give you a shaky handjob like all the other high school kids parked over there," Donna said. "Now move your car, I want to eat!"

That was my Donna; ditzy, yet assertive.

I didn't bother letting Jim in on the fact that I had the citation taken care of. Well, I had fifty bucks toward a new TV. He left, and we were finally on our way. We passed a few burger places, but neither of us wanted one. Then Donna pointed. "Oh! Vito's is still open!"

Vito's pizzeria and restaurant opened its doors in 1950, in a strip shopping center; as a simple pizza and sandwich shop. Business was so good that a few years ago when a store next to it went vacant, he expanded; turning it into a table and booth establishment. The food was excellent and they had a BYOB policy that most customers utilized. Though their menu was somewhat pricey, it was a successful family business. No, I don't mean Vito's family. I mean that other Italian family.

You know, wink-wink.

Now, I don't know for sure if Vito is one of them, but there's always a table that has four to six men in suit coats playing cards, while people come and go, greeting them with envelopes as they shake hands. It's always the same four to six. One thing was for sure at Vito's:

Skipping on the check, was not recommended.

I'd heard rumors of those that tried; nothing factual, just stories. Tonight the check will be paid, cash. I enjoy walking without a permanent gimp.

We entered the place and the first thing I noticed was all six suits were in attendance at their usual table, playing cards and the place was all decked out for Christmas. Donna picked a table far enough away from the door so she could take her coat off and not get cold, but she left her very long sleeved cardigan sweater on. I left my coat on and sat down. I looked around, saw a few people I knew, and only a couple of empty tables.

"I guess there's a lot of hungry people, finishing holiday shopping tonight," I said.

"Look at that tree," said Donna, marveling at a giant white fur lit up like a, well, like a Christmas tree with all white lights standing in the corner. "We need to get a tree."

"The apartment complex kind of frowns on that, Donna. They're fire hazards. They don't mind artificial trees," I said, trying to salvage her good mood.

"What? You mean those stick aluminum trees that have a lighted dial that changes color shining on it? My grandparents had one of them. It looked stupid," she replied. "I want one like that!" she said loud, pointing across the room.

That got the attention of the 'suits' and they turned to look.

"Donna!" said the skinny one with a pair of jacks.

"Donna!" shouted the

Andrew’s Delightful Attributes

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 08 Jan 2026 05:24:00 +0000

Andrew’s Delightful Attributes.

The women in Andrew’s life, are getting frisky.

Based on a post by Meow 5 meow. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Mom catches Andrew Solo.

Eliza woke up to her Saturday morning and rolled over to look at her clock, it said 9am, which was an hour before she usually rose. She knew Andrew would already be up because he was an early riser; like his father had been. So she pulled a robe around herself and headed downstairs quietly. When she entered the kitchen there was no one there, she checked around the house but didn't see him. Still sleepy she let the mystery and worry go and made herself some coffee and a bagel.

She finished her breakfast quickly because felt a little uncomfortable with the dead silence in the house. She wondered where her son went. He tended to be pretty active in the mornings but didn't usually leave the house till he saw her. Some mornings Andrew would work out in the garage, but that was not where he was this early morning. She didn't see a note around anywhere, so she went back upstairs, to check her phone. Maybe he texted her before he left the house?

Eliza didn't feel any urgency yet, just mild curiosity as she went back up the stairs. On this pass through, she purposely looked at Andrew's bedroom door for signs of life. It was half open, quiet and dark inside. Suddenly Eliza believed her son must still be in bed, and she stepped over and gently pushed his door further, opening the room up to her view. Suddenly she could see Andrew sitting at his desk, against the far wall, with headphones on.

"Oh." Eliza uttered quietly, feeling silly for her worry. Of course he was in his room.

Andrew hadn't noticed her behind him. He was just sitting there, staring at the screen and moving his shoulder.

Eliza finally looked at the screen to find an up close view of a naked woman's body, and saw her shaved cunt being fucked by a pale pink cock. She gasped and her eyes locked onto the porn her son was watching. For a least a minute she just stood there watching her son beat off. Minutes went by and she didn't move.

“Is my cock bigger than Dad’s?” Andrew asked the Milf in the video.

The video zoomed out and she could see the actors going at it. Her mouth dropped open. The actress was tall and blonde, like she was. And curvy with the same hairstyle as Eliza. The actor fucking her was young and superficially like Andrew too.

It was obvious Andrew had picked this video as a fantasy for him and her together. Eliza closed her mouth, blinking in the quiet that was only broken by the soft fleshy fapping sounds of her son's hand on his cock and his ragged breathing.

At the same moment her own nipples tightened and her clit pulsed and began to inflame her sex. She was responding to the idea that her son was fantasizing about having sex with her. Her hand slid up the door jam and she tried to control her breathing and slow down her strong physical reaction. Her son was just stepping up his, though; arm jerking faster and tiny whimpers spilled out of his lips.

She felt scared, not willing to take one step farther in his room. Shame rearing up to scream at her, for watching and responding; and feeling any sort of urge when it came to Andrew.

She gripped the door knob and backed up a step, fully intending to flee this very moment. As her shoulders turned away from his room, she heard her son utter words that slammed into her like a freight train. "Yeah mom... you love my cock too.. Don't you?"

Eliza swiftly retreated from that spot and went into her private bathroom and locked the door. Her heart was racing and panic leaking into her brain Eliza slumped down on her shaggy toilet seat cover and spread her legs. With fingers over her panties she explored her sex and shivered at her sensitivity, with a broken little sob she snaked her fingers under the waistband of her panties and glided over her drenched clit. It frightened her how quickly and feverishly she had responded to what she had seen. It was so utterly wrong.

As she teased her clit, her brain tried to rationalize it.

Masturbation is a natural thing, she told herself. And it's Andrew's private business. Plus, mother-son fantasies are just a phase that young men grow out of quickly. Her own sensual reaction is just a sensitivity caused by not having had sex in a while, and her libido is just easily triggered. All normal and no way shameful; unless acted upon.

It would never be acted upon.

Eliza took a hot shower, and imagined her son fucking her in missionary position, looking him right in the face, as his cock pumped firmly in and out of her. Of kissing him; he was so handsome! It set her right over the edge and she moaned loudly, helpless to the overwhelming sensation of a strong orgasm. Her bare feet pressed against the tile floor of the double shower, and her hips rocked as she prolonged her pleasure.

After a few minutes to breath dried off again and intended to get dressed. When she walked into her room to her closet she felt a wet sensation, looking down she saw that her juices had leaked down her leg, nearly to her knee. Which had never happened before in her life. Back to the bathroom to clean up, and then she began to put herself together and get ready for the day.

She emerged from her room to an empty hallway and a closed door to her son's bedroom. At some point he had closed it, which made her wonder if he'd caught her. But she didn't think so. Eliza just tried to act normal and walk down the stairs and into the kitchen, to grab her purse and keys. She had a few errands to do. She intended to just leave him a note and avoid him until her awkwardness faded.

But he was sitting at the counter, eating a bowl of cereal and texting with one hand. He looked up with his usual smile to say good morning to her. His face happy and relaxed; and not anxious at all. She just faked it and said good morning and made another cup of coffee for herself. Andrew wouldn't have any idea that she had already had one, today.

As she stirred her sugar into her coffee Andrew came up behind her and reached around her to turn the sink on and rinse his bowl. He was standing way closer than he needed to, and it made Eliza's skin crawl. She hadn't ever noticed Andrew purposely invading her personal space until now. That he might possibly have a motive behind it, not just casual familiarity. He was pulling a power move that men love to make in bars, where they use the excuse of a busy bar to invade your space and get noticed, get close to you, even smell you. Reaching an arm passed you to hail the bartender but really to hail the lady's attention. If she notices and is interested she starts the conversation, if she doesn't then he will push on with an opening line.

"Hey mom, you feeling alright?"

He pushed. Eliza paled and hesitated trying to abolish her train of thought. "Of course, why?"

"Well, you're stiff as a board."

Now that he said something, she noticed, slumping her shoulders and trying to ease her own tension she let out a tiny nervous laugh and focused on herself for a moment and a small lie. "You are so right, I woke up with some back pain today, maybe I will take some Advil."

He nodded and moved past her to pick up his phone and slide it in his pocket. "Hey mom,I am going to head over to Peter's, we are gonna work on his car." Eliza nodded quickly, "That's great, I am going to go run some errands and I will pick you up for dinner if you aren't home before me."

They both headed for the front door and he opened it and stepped into the doorway making her squeeze passed him. Eliza was so determined not to be awkward that she fell into his trap and ended up brushing the front of her body with his. It was only when she felt the contact on her nipples did she realize what he had done. Then Eliza made another mistake and looked him in the eyes.

He was staring at her with smoky bedroom eyes and a smirk tugging at his lips.

Another sexy freight train mowed her down and her eyes almost crossed.

"You're blushing mom."

In complete panic she ditched the situation and sped off towards her car. "Bye Andrew, text me later!" Hopped in her car, started it and zoomed off as quick as she could. Leaving her laughing son behind her.

Andrew had accepted his feelings towards his mother recently, and with it a sense of taboo had settled in to stoke that sexual fire inside him. Lately he had wanted to tell his mother about it but knew that she could never agree. That a fight like that might end up with him out of the house. Maybe with her cutting him out of her life, the idea of which terrified Andrew.

But he couldn't resist showing her in tiny ways that he wanted her. This morning was as bold as he had ever tried and she had obviously noticed this time. Which is the first time she so obviously had.

It was so exciting that he was standing on the front porch with a boner in his jeans. Andrew just turned around went back in the house and gently closed the door, headed to his room and freed his cock. And relived the events of the past 10 hours. Here’s the way he retells it;

I only wanted a glass of water, I often woke up and got one in the middle of the night. But as I came down the dark staircase, I can see over the backrest of the couch, that my mom lying on the couch, watching TV still, at two in the morning? At first, I thought she was just sleeping, until she flopped over from her side to her back while lying out on the couch. The room was dark, except for the glow from the TV screen.

Her eyes were closed and her face was tense, I almost asked her if she was all right; but the words died on my lips. Her hand was shoved inside her thin pajama shorts, and she was rocking her hips. The smallest moan spilled from her mouth.

I was frozen, my eyes locked onto the sight of her. I even had the perfect view from near the top of the stairs which let me see right over the couch. With the hand she wasn't using inside her shorts she unbuttoned her thin knit pajama top, then reached up and pinched her big dark stiff nipple, pulling and teasing it. I could feel my own heartbeat pounding in my chest.

She let out another soft moan and my cock stirred to life. I want to tell it; ‘no.’ I inwardly resolved that it was wrong; so wrong. But it just kept growing. I was rooted to the spot, and this moment seemed to last forever. Her breathing came faster and her face grimaced more.

She suddenly pulled her hand out but then grabbed her shorts and yanked them down beyond her knees. She spread her legs so wide apart I wondered how she was still that flexible. Her thighs were toned and her skin glowed in the TV light. The contrast was pleasing in the dark quiet night, the quiet words coming from the TV was the only soft sound. It was the ending of some romantic chick flick.

She had a nice trim patch of curls between her legs, she looked so normal, like any other woman. But, this woman just so happened to be my mother. I had seen good-looking older women before, and I had known my mom was, too.

But she had always been very private about her sexual life, and I rarely saw her go on dates. The sight of her touching herself was so surprising; and exciting.

My cock was fully hard now, stretching my knit shorts out, obvious to the world. Why doesn't she open her eyes and see me standing right there, above her?

Instead, she stretched her legs wider apart and dipped her fingers down into her open cunt.

I could hear the wet noises in the quiet room. Her free left hand gripped over the armrest of the couch.

Another moan, louder this time. I can't help but wonder how wet she is, how her pussy would feel if I just walked down the rest of these steps and shoved my raging cock into her wet, swollen, wide-set cunt lips, and deep into her beautiful neglected cunt.

Would she like it? Would my mom moan for my cock, like that?

I watched her movements become fast and erratic. It looks painful. I wonder if she is close? Anticipation rises in me, I want to see her finish rubbing it out. My cock is pulsing. My hands itch to touch it. It seems almost natural to touch myself while watching her, touching herself. But I don't, because a big part of me feels it's so wrong! And a small part of me is hoping to sink my willing and eager cock into my gorgeous sexy mom.

She always told me that my changing body will awaken new feelings; and any feelings I have are natural, that I shouldn't repress or feel shame about my feelings, but accept them and move on. But what about this feeling? This urge to slam my cock deep into my mother’s beautiful cunt, and hear her moan for me.

She was biting her lips now, she whispers into the dark, "Almost. Almost; almost."

My feet seemed to slide down the steps further, not under my own will-power. I was just close enough now, that I could see her fingers parting those curls, watching her hips thrust against those fingers and her tits jiggle from her desperate movements.

Her body starts shivering and jerking, digging her heels into the cushions, she half shimmies up the couch more, so her shoulders are now on the rounded armrest, and head hangs over, enough to stretch her body out. She is making small noises then her body jerks and her left hand flies up to her mouth and her whole body seems to tense up.

I can’t see her face now, but her towering brown nipples are hard and raised up from her magnificent natural tits.

Her body bounces and jerks with her orgasm, as if it is trying to explode out from her. Her head rocks side to side, and I clearly hear her muffled moans, her eyes are hidden from me, as her head still dangles down. Aloud grunt signals the release and a small squirt shoots out of her cunt, landing on the throw blanket under her full hips. Finally, her body goes limp on the couch, slowly her hand slides out of her pussy and she closes her legs. Her breathing sounds are loud, but the rhythm is receeding.

I take a breath, the frozen spell seems to be broken.

I stealthly sneak back up the rest of the stairs, and into my room.

I can move again! I look down at my knit shorts and finally use my hands to free my cock from the tented cloth. As I had known, it was the deep red it turns when I am very very turned on. I can even feel a bit of precum sliding down the tip when I grab it, just squeezing it for a moment. Pleasure crawls up my spine from my first touch, I'm so sensitive that I know I would come fast.

But part of me doesn't want to jack off, doesn't want to waste this glorious hard on. That part of me wants to go downstairs and put it in that wet and moaning woman. But she's my mom, and that is not going to happen.

I guess I craved some confrontation though. I guess it’s the alpha-male in me. Mom say’s I’m becoming more and more like my deceased father.

So I drop my loose shorts and go for some tight boxer briefs and thick black sweat pants that I know have a tight waistband, I strapped my dick to my body that way, and throw on a loose black T-shirt. When I come out of my room again, with my empty glass, I close the door kind of hard; and stomp heavily on the first few steps of the stairs.

I'm so nervous, I feel like as soon as she looks at me, she will know. She will know that I know, what she was doing. Usually she could tell just from the look on my face, how I felt. My mom is just that type of person, she understands.

But would she understand... what I had been thinking? I tried to put on a sleepy casual sort of expression.

I hear her moving fast on the upholstery of the couch, and realize she must be quickly putting those tiny shorts back on. A part of me wishes to tell her to take them off again, but I only take a deep breath as I descend the last step. I look up slowly at her.

"Oh, you're still awake?" I Pretend there is nothing weird going on.

Her eyes were large with alarm, and she seemed a little confused or flustered. But I already know why, I don't need to ask.

Then she responds; "Oh um... yeah. But I'm going to bed now," She turns quickly and grabs the remote, to turn off the TV.

"Okay..."I said as I turned on the stairway light.

"So.. are you alright? Why are you up?" she redirects the topic back to me.

She didn't notice the glass in my hand, so I raised it up while answering her, "I'm thirsty."

Her breathing is still fast, her nipples were still pointing out of her thin misbuttoned pajama top.

I turned away and went into the kitchen, poured myself more water; and walked back across the livingroom, towards the stairs. She was waiting for me with her hand gripping the banister rail of the stairs like she was gonna fall or something. "Ready?"

I just nodded.

She went up the stairs ahead of me. I was forced to watch her legs and ass stretch and bend as she climbed. The crotch of her thin cotton knit pajama shorts were wet, and a little trail of juice was running down her inner thigh.

My mom has a great ass, I had heard it said before, but only now in this moment in those tiny shorts did it become real to me.

And then I took a deep breath, expecting just air but I got this scent. This scent made my brain tingle and my cock pulse, before I realized what it was. I could smell my mom’s fresh cum-filled pussy, she smelled hot, like a woman who needs it bad. Creamy, fleshy, salty, sweet, I breathed in deep to get more. Part of it was comforting, the smell of my mother when she wraps her arms around me, but now the image of her three fingers pushing into her pussy, came to mind. The image seared into my brain.

The worst is that she smelled better than Roxanne, The girl Amelia introduced me to at the homecoming dance. My mother's pussy smells better than high school pussy!

Why did I have to find that out? Why did I have to wake up and see that tonight? How was I going to face her tomorrow, and the day after?

We were finally at the top of the stairs. Mom went over to her bedroom door and opened it a crack, then looked at me. "So, I hope my movie didn't wake you?"

Now, I knew what she was really saying. She hopes I didn't hear her masturbating in the middle of the night.

"Nope, just thirsty. but mom;" then I paused. Where was this going? What could I possibly say to her?

"You smell, good." As soon as the words left my mouth, I bolted into my room, panic taking my heartbeat to my throat. Why did I say that! Why did I say anything at all?

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 06 Jan 2026 21:34:00 +0000

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 2

I was asked to Fill In For Her Husband?

Based on a post by MaryAnderson. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

A few days later I was at the Hollins' house when Jennie's phone pinged. She opened the message, read it, read it again, pumped her fist and said, "Yes! Whitman scheduled me for an interview, but crap, it's next Friday. Mom, that's your birthday."

Whitman was Jennie's dream college, the one she had no chance of getting into. Still, the assistant director of admissions had been a fraternity brother of Mr. Hollins, not one Mr. Hollins had been close to, but perhaps, maybe. Mr. Hollins was to go with Jennie to the interview, see if he could influence the decision.

Mrs. Hollins said, "Honey, when you're in you late thirties your birthday is not that big a deal. And, in any case, we weren't planning to do anything as a family until Saturday."

Jennie said, "But still Mom, it's your birthday. Dad and I can't leave."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Of course you can, I'll find something to do."

Jennie looked at me with expectant eyes and I said, "Look, Mrs Hollins; with your daughter out of town I'll be foot loose and fancy free. Let me take you out. We'll do something different, something you wouldn't normally do."

Jennie said, "That's a great idea Mom, and I know just the place. There's a club not too far from campus. It has a mixed crowd, not just students."

Mrs. Hollins said, "I don't know, you sure you want to go out with an old lady Michael?"

"What old lady, you bringing a friend? With Jennie out of town you'll be the finest woman around."

Mrs. Hollins said, "What, I'm not as hot as my daughter?"

Jennie said, "Mom, you and I will pick out something for you to wear, show my boyfriend exactly how hot you can be."

We ran it, well at least the general concept, by Mr Hollins; he said it was an excellent idea.

Date With Her Mom.

"Happy birthday Mrs. Hollins."

I handed her a half-dozen roses. While a cliche, it was always appreciated. Eyes spread wide, she kissed my cheek and said, "They're beautiful. Please come in."

And while her eyes had spread wide, they were no match for mine. Mrs. Hollins' red dress snugly fit her slender form; her modest tits were held perfect in the built-in cups. The back was open; there were no straps, just a tie around the neck. And, as I followed her into the house, I focused on her ass; it formed an impeccable bump in the back of the dress.

And the shoes: red stiletto heels that buckled around the ankles.

The dress screamed fuck me, the shoes hollered the same thing, and later her moves on the dance floor would be exclamation points. If it was going to happen, it would happen tonight. I was going to make my, and Jennie's fantasy come true: I'd fuck her mother.

In the living room she handed me a glass of wine, put the flowers in a vase, studied them, moved one flower half-an-inch, another a quarter-of-an-inch, leaned forward, took a long whiff, chin in hand studied them, moved two more flowers, and said, "They're lovely, and you're sweet and thoughtful."

She kissed my cheek. Her perfume was light and airy. She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear, and said, "I can see why my daughter's so enamored with you."

"A beautiful woman deserves beautiful flowers, and you look spectacular. Jennie asked for pictures."

I took several of her, then several of us together, my arm around her shoulder, her arm around my waist.

Jennie texted, said we were a good looking couple, instructed me to show her Mom the time of her life.

I held the door of my newly cleaned jalopy for her, then her chair at the hole-in-the-wall Thai restaurant where we'd never run into any of her crowd. She asked my advice, ordered it, complimented my choice. We shared dessert, then went to the club.

We danced fast, danced slow, and later, as I drove her home, she leaned her body into mine.

I handed her a glass of wine as she moved a couple of the flowers, moved them back, moved one other, and said, "That's better, it's been bothering me all night. What do you think?"

I said, "I think you've got it," held my glass up.

"To you, on your birthday."

Touching her glass to mine she said, "To a wonderful evening, I can't remember a better time. Why don't you put on some music, come sit with me. I need to get off my feet, it's been years since I danced in stilettos."

"Well, every guy there would vote in favor of you doing it again."

"Michael, are you flirting with me?"

"Just getting started."

Mrs. Hollins sat, then took off her ruby heart-shaped earrings/ She lay them on the table next to the couch. I put on some soft jazz, said, "Foot rub?" she said, "I'd like that," and I sat on the far end of the couch as she pirouetted until her back rested on the arm and her feet were in my lap.

I unbuckled her shoes, laid them on the floor, worked her feet; we chatted, she drank her wine. When her phone pinged she signaled me to keep working, picked it off the coffee table, held it up. It was Jennie on FaceTime. She then turned it back towards her and said, "Hey babe, how'd the interview go?"

"Not good. The guy from Dad's frat was away on a family emergency. I ended up with a guy who had no idea who I was, who hadn't reviewed my file. It was a milk run, not an interview. But enough of me. Happy birthday, did you have fun?"

"I'm sorry to hear that honey. And yes, your boyfriend showed me a wonderful time. I haven't danced like that in years. He's rubbing my feet right now."

"He gives good foot rub Mom. I want to talk to both of you."

Moving her feet off my lap, Mrs. Collins slid down the couch and leaned her body on mine.

My girlfriend was sitting-up in bed, her back resting on the headboard, a blanket pulled across her chest. Her shoulders were bare. Was she wearing any clothes?

"You taking good care of Mom, sweetie?"

"Trying."

"Good, give Mom a birthday kiss from me."

Mrs. Collins turned her head, I brushed my lips on hers.

Jennie said, "Come on, you can do better than that."

Mrs. Collins, holding the phone in one hand, turned her shoulders, wrapped slender strong fingers on the back of my neck, pulled me towards her, ran a hand down my side, kissed me. Her lips moved on mine, mine on hers; I was as hard as a rock.

Jennie said, "That's much better. Now you two don't stay up too late, and sleep soundly. Love you both."

Mrs. Hollins clicked off the phone, slid it onto the coffee table, rotated towards me, said, "My daughter's text said she left me a pretty present. Do you know what she was talking about? "

"Not sure, but I'd hate for you to be disappointed. Are there any boxes lying around?"

She said, "No," and started unbuttoning my shirt. Then added, "Could she have meant you?"

"Maybe, should we call and ask?"

"No, she was already in bed, we wouldn't want to wake her. We'll assume I'm right and check with her in the morning."

She undid several more buttons, opened my shirt, ran her hand on my chest, said, "Nice," then finished unbuttoning and slid off my shirt. Next she pulled my undershirt over my head, ran her hands on my chest, teased my nipples with her perfect nails, said, Good body, do you know how to use it?"

"Jennie doesn't complain and she's not one to hide her opinion. In fact, she's quite uninhibited, there's this game we play where she pretends to be you."

"Yes, I saw on the boat. Do you like this game, Michael?"

“On the boat?” Mrs. Hollins was now running her nails in circles around my nipples, it was hard to concentrate.

“Oh yeah, the boat.”

"Very much." I said.

She kissed the top of my chest; I slipped a hand inside her dress, stroked a small firm breast with the side of my thumb.

"So, should I pretend to be my daughter?"

I rolled her nipple between thumb and forefinger.

"No, Mrs. Hollins. I've wanted you since I first saw you. But I'm sure every boyfriend of Jennie's must have. Why me?"

I let go of her nipple, slid my hand up her leg, dragged a fingertip along her pussy slit, worked it around her panties, then sank it inside her.

Her tone was seductive as she said, "Maybe because of the happy bounce in my daughter's step when she's been with you. Maybe because you're the only one who admitted it. Maybe because I know you love my daughter and will keep this to the three of us. Maybe because you turn me on."

Her hand on my chest moved lower, tracing the muscles of my stomach, and she brought her lips to mine. Her kiss was powerful, and intense. I pushed a second, then a third finger inside her, twisted them, moved them in and out, listened to her soft moan.

"I love the way you touch me."

Rocking my fingers inside her I worked her clit with my thumb, a teasing circular motion. Her hips moving with me I tugged the tie around her neck and the dress fell from her chest; Mrs. Hollins gasped when chilled air met flushed breasts.

I considered taking Mrs. Hollins into my arms and heading for the bedroom, but I wanted it to be a long-term thing, best to give her the full treatment. I covered her right breast, caressed the firm flesh; her nipple throbbed, stiffened.

Then, her head on my shoulder, she said, "It's time to unwrap my present," undid my belt and button, unzipped me, pushed a hand inside.

"Very nice, thick and fat."

Holding her to me I moved my fingers in her cunt, a little faster, a little harder, and rocked my thumb on her clit. The intensity of her moans increased and she was soon jabbing her hips into my hand.

I'm going to fuck you, Mrs. Hollins."

"Hmm."

"Like I fuck your daughter."

"Um Hmm."

"Fuck you until you can't see straight."

"Hmm."

"Like I fuck your daughter."

"Ah Hmm."

"I'll dick you to your heart's delight."

"M."

"And no one will know, they'll just think I'm balling your daughter, but I'll be balling you."

"Um Hmm."

"That's what you want isn't it?"

"Mmmmnnnnnmmmmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmmmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."

"Isn't it."

"M Hmm"

"Say it."

"I, I, I..."

"Say it."

She bit my shoulder and said, "Yes Michael... Um, that's... hmm, what... Um, I want... Hmm."

I pulled on her nipple, her moan grew louder and higher in pitch.

"Uh "

Curling my upper body I took the nipple into my mouth.

"I'm..."

Licked it, hard.

"...fricking...'

I Rolled it between my teeth.

"...fricking..., fricking..., fricking..."

Bit it.

"...Cumming."

With an animal sound that filled the room her body jerked, her breast ripped from my mouth, and I curled my fingers, jammed them into her g-spot. Pinned on those fingers, she let out a hyena howl and came again. Juice pouring from her, she shook shuddered rattled whimpered, then croaked out, "Stop, stop, stop, please stop, can't... take... any... more."

I slid my fingers from her sex and, head buried on my chest, she clung to me, quivering, sucking in air, the orgasm continuing to echo through her wracked lovely form, until she slumped against me and said in a shaky voice, "I'm so glad... I raised... my daughter... to share."

I held her awhile, kissed the top of her head, and said, "Maybe its time we got naked." She stood and the dress slipped from her body; Mrs. Hollins, her wiry form the template for her daughter, stood before me, skin flushed, naked but for red silk panties.

"You're so hot, Mrs. Hollins."

"It's not like you haven't seen it before. Now take off your clothes, it's time I saw what makes my daughter so giddy."

I yanked my shoes off, pushed my pants and underwear down, the tip of Mrs. Hollins' tongue sliding on her lower lip as my dick, at full staff, emerged.

"I can see why my daughter's so happy. You think you're man enough for two?"

"Two ordinary women, or you and Jennie?"

Wrapping her hand around it she said, "Me and Jennie, dummy."

"I'm not sure any man's up to that, but I'll do my best."

She said, "Good answer," pumped the shaft with one hand, cupped and coddled my balls with the other. When a drop of pre-cum emerged she dragged her thumb over the crown and down the underside of my cock, sliding it on the thick slimy liquid. I dropped my head and kissed her; her tongue, like the rest of her, was athletic, limber, and bold.

When the kiss ended she smiled, pecked my lips, said, "Why don't you sit down."

I did and she knelt, made a show of stretching her jaw, slid her lips over the head of my dick, swirled her tongue, and cradling my balls, moved down, bobbing her head in a slow steady rhythm.

"Hmm..."

Pleased by my reaction, she reached up, teased my nipples, and after several minutes let me slide from her lips, dragged her tongue up my dick, kissed the crown, said, "Tell me stud, who gives better head, me or my daughter?"

This was an opportunity not to be wasted.

"Well, if I had to choose I'd insist on a fair competition, controlled environment, side-by-side testing repeated often enough to ensure adequate sample size, with ongoing confirmation and monitoring."

She said, "In that case I better practice," sucked a testicle into her mouth, rolled it on her tongue, pushed it out between tightly compressed lips, then swallowed my shaft, worked her mouth up and down. Enthralled, I cupped her head, held it still, and, as she relaxed her jaw and opened her mouth wide, fucked Mrs. Hollins' face.

When I let go a deeply aroused Mrs. Hollins swallowed me, rotated her head and moved me around the inside of her mouth, cupped and caressed my balls, slid back up to nurse on the cock-head with hyperactive tongue and lips.

If we got that mother-daughter competition going, Mrs. Hollins would be formidable.

The pressure kept building in my belly, my hips jerking in hard involuntary motion, and Mrs. Hollins, unfazed, moved her head, adjusting to my increasingly random thrusts. As she bobbed up and down my quivering balls did a little dance, tightened; I cried out, "So good," exploded. Cum poured into her mouth and, with muffled squeals, she drank voraciously, let none escape, then drove her face into me, concave cheeks vacuuming cum from my balls, and I came again, blasting another jet into her mouth. Ths time a few drops seeped from the edge of her lips, dripped down her chin onto a breast, gathered at the nipple.

Sliding to the floor I said, "Jeezum, you, and Jennie, you're savants."

Mrs. Hollins leaned her body against mine, said, "Maybe she and I can compare notes, be learn something from each other," kissed me, reached between our bodies, ran a fingertip up and down my dick, which, thoroughly enjoying the patient sweet attention, started to harden. After several minutes she wrapped her fingers around my restored erection and said, "Ready?"

"I've been ready."

She lay on her back and, hooking my fingers in her panties, I peeled them from her moist pussy - they clung for a moment - pulled them off her body, slid my finger through wet labial lips.

"You have a pretty pussy Mrs. Hollins. Nice and smooth."

She moaned, then purred, "Y'now, you can call me Theresa."

"Somehow Mrs. Hollins is sexier."

"As you please, stud. Now fuck me, fuck Jennie's Mama."

I rolled between her legs, she placed me on the entrance of her sex, I began to move inside her, she winced, not a lot, but enough.

"You okay?"

"Yeah, it's been ages and you're a lot bigger than my husband. Do you mind if I get on top, get used to you first?"

Saying, "No, it's among my favorite position," I pulled out of her, rolled onto my back. She got on her knees, swung a leg over my calves, bent at the waist, took my dick in her mouth, caressed it with warm lips and velvety tongue, thoroughly wetting me, moved back to the vertical and, frigging my shaft walked forward on her knees, slid my cock on the face of her swollen sex, coating it with juice, took my cock-head inside herself, rocked her hips, and with a low moan said, "God, I've missed this," and moved down my length, sometimes stopping, sometimes retreating, occasionally flexing her pussy, stretching herself, augmenting the copious flow of cunt cream.

She moved her hands to my chest, leaned forward, kept going, letting a pussy that had stopped receiving regular work-outs adjust itself to me. When I was all the way in she curled her fingers in my chest hair, moved her hips in an oval, said, "Damn, I see why my daughter can't get enough. Now let's try this."

Moving her hands down my body until they were beside my knees, holding herself up on her arms, she leaned back, displaying her taut tight body, dropped her head, her shoulder length hair falling behind her, tightened her cunt, and rocked her hips. The motion was slight, no more than an inch, but in this position the floor of her cunt clung to the underside of my cock and the visual of her lithe undulating body was divine. Letting out a long low groan, I moved with her.

After several happy minutes she lifted her head, opened her eyes, and with a crooked smile said, "So stud, is my pussy as good as you imagined?"

"Yeah, amazing."

She held out her hand, I grasped it, and pulling herself forward she lowered her torso to mine. I slid my arms around her waist, pressed my lips to hers, held her tight, ground into her. When the kiss ended she nestled her head to my neck and said softly in my ear, "Do you love my daughter?"

"Yes."

Placing her hands on the floor, she pushed herself up and sitting astride me, moved the hair from her face and said, "Good, she loves you too honey, and in this family we share what we love. Can you live with that?" then placed a finger on her lips shushing me before I could answer, squeezed her powerful cunt muscles, raised herself until only my cock-head remained inside her, squeezed, and slowly again, and in complete control of her body slid down and said, "So, can you live with that?"

My voice more hurried than I'd anticipated, I said, "Definitely yes. You're right, one should share their good fortune."

Tuning her limber body to the side she grabbed two pillows off the couch, said, "You're about to find out how good your fortune is going to be," twisted off me, lay on the rug, stuffing one pillow under her ass, the other under her head. I rolled between spread legs, kissed her; she moaned against my lips, moaned when I entered her.

We fucked, at first in a slow rhythm, acclimating to each other, making sure she was ready, but she needed this and I wanted this and soon her arms were around my neck, her muscular legs around my waist, and her short nails pressed to my back as she purred into my ear, "You feel so good inside me, fuck me, fuck me hard."

I worked my lips down her neck, she dropped her head back, offering more soft skin. I kissed her there, ducked my head, sucked a nipple. Her fingers entwined themselves in my hair, brought my head to hers. She thrust her tongue into my mouth.

We fucked, fast and hard; I drove into her, her hips rose to meet each thrust, she tightened her legs on me, her thighs trembling on my sides.

We howled in libidinous harmony.

"Oh yes, like that, fuck me, like that."

Our bodies smacked together in raucous rhythm. Her pussy pulsated, my dick throbbed. I dug my fingers into her shoulders, held her in place, thrust into her hard, we bounced forward on the rug.

My o

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 05 Jan 2026 21:31:00 +0000

My Girlfriend's Neglected Mother: Part 1

Hot Mom, hot daughter, is anyone complaining?

Based on a post by MaryAnderson. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It's not often you meet a mother who's better looking than her good-looking college-age daughter.

I remember the first time I saw them.

I'd moved to San Diego immediately after graduating from high school. While I wouldn't begin my freshman year until September, I'd found a decent job and I needed the money.

As a side benefit my employer provided membership at a fancy local gym, one I couldn't have afforded. I was doing chest presses when a class got out in an upstairs studio. About two dozen women and a smattering of guys came down the stairs followed by several women talking animatedly to a striking rail-thin brunette. Standing next to her was a younger woman with the same color hair and same impressive build. Both wore skin-hugging leotards identical in style, although differing in color. As the knot of women moved across the room I overheard enough of the conversation to understand the older woman had been leading a pilates class.

After their entourage dispersed the two women lingered at the front counter talking to the attendant when the younger one noticed me checking them out. Busted, I gave her my best you-caught-me grin. She smiled, said something to the older woman, who turned, held my gaze for a beat, before returning her focus to her companions. A few minutes later, they left.

After finishing with the weights I went to the front desk. The older woman was Theresa Hollins; she taught several classes at the gym. The younger one was her daughter Jennie, a high school senior. The attendant made it clear I wasn't the first guy who'd asked about them. I checked the schedule; Theresa would lead a steps class in a couple of days.

Enrolling in class.

I was hanging downstairs when they came through the front door. They certainly didn't mind being identified as mother and daughter, they looked alike, styled their hair the same way, although Jennie's was longer, and their leotards were differently colored variations of each other. I introduced myself, Mrs. Hollins introduced herself and her daughter, said she hoped I'd enjoy the class.

I soon found out that not only did they look alike, they shared the optimistic up-beat positive personality associated with aerobics instructors and were, as they appeared to be, in superb condition, pushing everyone, encouraging everyone, leaving all but a few in the dust.

After class, along with several others, I walked downstairs with Theresa and Jennie, offered to treat them to bottles of water after the crowd peeled away. Theresa declined, said she had an errand to run, told her daughter she could swing by on the way home and pick her up.

Jennie said sure, she could use a drink.

Two days later we shared a bed. Not too long after that, for the first time in my life, I told a woman I loved her.

I'd never been one for classes at health clubs, preferring to work-out with a buddies or on my own, but couldn't see how to stop going without offending Mrs. Hollins and if it gave me an excuse to watch my girlfriend and her hot mother covered in thin veneers of sweat stretching and straining in skin-tight leotards, who'd say no to that?

Dating Life.

We'd been seeing each other for about six weeks when, holding Jennie in the spoon position - we'd just rocked each other's worlds on my one-room apartment's undersized bed - she said, "You think my mother's hot, don't you?"

There was no point in denying it. Jennie and her Mom surely knew and neither seemed offended; Mrs. Hollins had been enthusiastic about my dating her daughter from day one.

"Yeah, it's clear you come by some of your good looks naturally."

"Some?"

"As hard as you and your Mom work-out, there's a lot of sweat and dedication there."

Bringing my hand to her mouth she kissed it and said, "Nice rescue," then, smiling indecipherably, looked over her shoulder.

I said, "What?"

"The guys I've known, they all think Mom's hot. Most look at her furtively, sneakily, thinking they're slick, that we don't notice, but we do. Then there's the guys who stare and drool, not cool. There are a few, I don't know if they have more or less control, who look away even when they should be looking at her, like they don't know how to handle it. You're different. You don't take creepy little looks, but when you have a reason to look you do and don't seem to feel weird about it. Plus, you're the first one to admit it."

I didn't say that, in addition to having a thing for hot younger women like her, I had a thing for hot older women, that I'd bedded a few back home. Instead, since it was clear that not only didn't it bother her, but that she dug it, I said, "Yeah, I like looking at your Mom. Why do you bring it up, interested in a threesome?"

Laughing she said, "What makes you think I do women, and why are guys fascinated by threesomes, especially mothers and daughters?"

Making a mental note; she hadn't said no or gotten offended. I said it must be some kind of biological or evolutionary imperative, and avoided the first question by kissing her. She kissed me back, reached for my dick.

Soon I was driving into her, shaking the flimsy bed, and she was totally into it, writhing, moaning, clutching my back, digging her fingers into me. Not that she wasn't always into it, but if I wasn't missing something this time more than ever.

The conversation about her mother had turned her on.

The overture.

My phone rang, no name appeared. I thought about letting it roll to voice mail, but there was something familiar about the number, then I got it. It was one digit different from Jennie's.

"Hello."

"Hey Michael, it's Theresa. Jennie gave me your number, we figured it'd be okay."

"I never complain about a beautiful woman with my phone number. What can I do for you?"

After a moment's hesitation, but no objection, she said, "Jennie's talked about you so much that her father wants to meet you. Can you come to the house for drinks, then we'll go to dinner."

"Sounds fine, when?"

"Sunday at 7:00."

"I'm open, where are we going?"

"Morgan's."

I checked Morgan's on-line. Coat and tie? I didn't own a coat and tie and my bank account was in no shape to buy them. While looking up the local consignment shops I realized I didn't have Jennie's home address; we'd always met in town. I considered texting Jennie, but pleased by the tone of my conversation with Mrs. Hollins, called her back.

"Hello Michael."

She'd saved my number to her phone's memory.

"Hey good looking, I just realized I don't have your address."

After a pause she said, "What if I told my daughter you called me 'good looking' and asked for my address?"

"Jennie and I are in complete agreement about her mother's good looks. Is she there?"

"Yes, should I get her for you?"

"Only after a little more flirting."

"You are bad."

"I only get worse, now what's the address?"

"I'll text it to you, here's my daughter."

As she moved the phone from her mouth I heard, as she intended, her say "Your very bad boyfriend is on the phone. Tell him he needs a cold shower."

Double Date Night.

It was my first trip to the suburbs. After checking in with the rent-a-cop at the subdivision's front gate I drove my jalopy down shaded streets, waiting to get pulled over. It looked like only shiny new Mercedes, BMWs, Cadillacs, and Lexus, with an occasional Porche or Maserati, were legal in this neighborhood.

My phone led me to a circular driveway at the end of a cul de sac. Nice house. I parked behind a black Range Rover, got out, rang the bell, wondered about Jennie's father. Jennie talked about her Mom all the time - they were more best friends than parent and child - but rarely mentioned her father. When she did it was positive, but bland, a vague assurance that he was "okay." Still, I'd imagined him as a bookend for his wife and daughter: tip-top condition, good-looking, smart and incisive.

Jennie opened the door, kissed my lips, said, "Hey lover, ready to meet the family."

She looked great. Her loose fitting dress, held on by spaghetti straps, dipped down her chest, stopping just short of her cleavage, clinched at the waist, then hung to the floor in a series of graceful folds. What was most striking, however, was the cascade of colors, oranges and yellows, greens and blues, imposed on patterns of butterfly wings.

I said, "That's a lovely dress," she slipped her hand into mine, and turning, the bottom of the dress swirling about, we headed into the house.

In the living room, large, cathedral ceiling, gorgeous furniture, ceiling to floor back window overlooking a swimming pool, was Mrs. Hollins, her dress also long, open shouldered, loose-fitting and a rainbow of colors: chartreuse, pink, magenta.

And while neither dress was overtly sexual, this particular mother and daughter presenting themselves in public dressed alike was. And, as meticulous as they were about their appearance, that was no accident. I said, "Mrs. Hollins, you're stunning, your dress, like your daughter's, is beautiful, love the colors."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Thank you," adding as a man entered the room, "Michael, this is my husband, Tom. Tom, this is Michael, Jennie's beau."

Contrary to my expectations he did not match his wife and daughter. He was his wife's height, or possibly a bit shorter, at the moment her heels gave her an inch or so on him, and if not fat, was pudgy. Saying, "It's good to finally meet you sir," I reached for his hand and studied his face. His features were affable, not those of your best friend - him you'd want smart and tough, someone who had your back - but friendly, the face of a guy who got along with everyone, liked everyone, a you wouldn't ask to cut another $250.00 off the price of a car because you wanted him to come out okay and knew he'd never rip you off.

And that's what he did. He sold cars, owned a dozen dealerships. Not top-of-the-line stuff, he wasn't selling cars to his neighbors, but he was selling lots of cars to someone.

Over dinner my impression was confirmed. Mr. Hollins did not have his wife's or daughter's cynical intelligence, which they masked with their positive up-beat personalities. He was what he appeared to be, a good guy, a roll with the punches guy, a laugh at your jokes no matter how bad they are guy, a not notice if you got a little inappropriate guy.

I got a little inappropriate.

I focused on his wife and daughter, made eye contact, held it. They responded, their eyes on mine.

I touched them, starting with a shoulder, a forearm, moved to the waist, cleaned a speck of food off their face.

When a lady had to go to the bathroom I held her chair, did the same on her return, was rewarded with a kiss.

I told mother and daughter how good they looked. Openly relishing the compliment, they thanked me.

The women responded, a flip of the hair, a tongue gliding on a lip, moved a little closer.

And through it all Mr. Hollins seemed fine, happy to have me entertain the ladies.

Back at the house Mr. Hollins excused himself to go to the facilities and Jennie said, "Mom, I know its late, but there's a party on campus I want to go to. I know it's late, but can I go back out? Michael will take good care of me."

This was the first I'd heard of a party.

Mrs. Hollins said, "Honey you didn't mention a party. Where is it?"

"I don't remember, one of the frats," she looked at me, "which frat babe?"

I said, unconvincingly,"Delta something."

Mrs. Hollins said, "Delta something?"

She knew what was going on.

"Yeah, Delta something, those Greek names run into each other."

She turned to her daughter. "A frat party and it's already approaching curfew, what will your father think?"

"C'mon Mom, if you say it's okay he will too."

Turning back to me Mrs. Hollins said, "You promise to take good care of her?"

"The best I can, I promise no frat boy will get near her."

"Of that I'm sure. Well, if you're going to date a college guy I guess we need to make allowances. If it gets too late, if you need to spend the night with a friend in town, text me."

Mr. Hollins returned, permission was sought and received. At the front door I thanked Mr. Hollins for dinner, leaned in to kiss his wife good night, who held my arm and whispered in my ear, "You better be using protection bub."

Stepping back I said, "Thank you Mrs. Hollins and, of course."

Reviews.

Driving back to my place Jennie said, "So what did you think of Dad?"

"I was a bit surprised. I'd figured him to be in primo shape, like you and your Mom."

"Dad's let himself go. He's in a dozen civic groups, always going to meetings, eating bad food, never has time to exercise. He says it's good for business.

"Well, you can't argue with his success, the house is beautiful. He seemed like a real nice guy."

"He is, and you took advantage, flirting with me and Mom in front of him."

There was no anger in her voice. Then her bra was laid on my shoulder. She'd worked it off under her dress.

"Two beautiful women; it's hard to resist being a little bad. Your Dad didn't seem bothered by it."

"No, peripatetic Mom and I wear him out. He's glad when someone else entertains us."

She dropped her panties in my lap and said, "Remember, we'll need to text Mom and let her know I crashed with a friend."

Bachelor Pad.

In my apartment it didn't take long for Jennie, already sans panties and bra, to get naked; it took me longer, but not much. I slipped a finger, then two, inside her wet sex.

"God you're hot."

She ran her fingers the length of my penis, squeezed, said, "Hard not to be when your boyfriend has this kind of dick, nice and hard."

"After tonight, how couldn't it be"

"Yeah, you loved it, hanging, flirting with two women, you were shameless."

I twisted my fingers inside her, kissed her, said, "Me? You guys were asking for it, hot mom, hot daughter wearing basically the same fricking dress. That wasn't clothing, it was foreplay."

Smearing my pre-cum into the head of my dick she, adopting a tone of pouting faux-innocence, said, "Honey, those dresses were classy, long and loose. The sex was in your head."

"You make everything hot."

"And my mother?"

"Yep, must be genetic."

Twisting her hand on my tool she said, "Really, if she asked real nice, would you fuck her? I can hear it now: 'Fuck me Michael, Jennie and Tom are gone. Give me some hard dick, I need it so bad. My husband doesn't fuck me anymore and you're so much bigger than him and from the happy look on my daughter's face when she gets home from a date, you know how to use it."

I said, "I don't know Mrs. Hollins, I've never cheated on Jennie."

Rolling onto all fours, she spread her legs, exposing her glistening sex, looked over her shoulder and said, "Don't worry, my daughter won't mind. I know that horny minx, it'll make her hotter. I'm an MILF who needs cock, fuck me hard, like you fuck my daughter."

Saying, "Well if it's going to make Jennie happy, who am I to argue," I got on my knees and held her by the waist. Jennie reached back, placed my dick on her sex, said, "Let me," and in a long slow motion, pushed into me, sighing happily as her pussy spread, yielded, molded itself to my me. Dropping her head to her forearms she said, "This is what I need, a young man's thick cock," arched her back, raised her head, and said, "Fuck me, fuck Jennie's mommy, fuck her hard."

I pulled out until only the cock-head was inside her, paused, drove into her, shaking the flimsy bed. As I did she pushed into me, rotated her ass, clenched her sex muscles, said, "I see the way you young men look at me, it makes my pussy so wet."

We fucked, my squeaking bed rocking back and forth, the sound reverberating off the walls of my tiny room.

"Have you thought about it stud, a threesome, fucking me and Jennie at the same time?"

"Two hot mouths on my cock, filling two woman with my dick, drenching them with my cum, hell yes."

"That's it, that's it Michael, imagine it, imagine you're fucking Mama while I watch, my finger in my sex."

I imagined it and my cock, stiff and hard, the piston of a race car, reamed her. Words deserted us, replaced by wheezes and moans and shouts and hollers, but the image in both minds was the same: I boning Mrs. Hollins under her daughter's licentious approving gaze. Mesmerized by this perverted shared fantasy Jennie balanced herself on one arm and reached for her clit; I moved my hands to her tits, twisted the small hard nipples. We fucked, we howled, an animal sound that the neighbors may hopefully someday forgive me for. When my balls tightened, pulled into my body, I moved my hands to her waist, held her tight and exploded, flooding her with the load of cum that had been fermenting in my balls all evening. And, as I drenched her most private parts, Jennie joined me with furious yelps of orgasmic delight.

Morning Coffee.

I was making coffee the next morning on my Technivorm Moccamaster drip coffee-maker. A gift from Jennie, it was the most expensive thing in my apartment. She said she could tolerate my room, if I kept it clean; but insisted on good coffee. She rolled over, reached for me, found I wasn't there, then, smelling the coffee, lifted her head and said, "Hey lover, got a cup for me?"

I handed it to her, got into bed, and sitting up, our bodies pressed together, she tasted the brew.

"It's good, you're not scrimping on beans anymore."

"I've learned what matters, you."

She took another sip and said, "Speaking of which, you forgot to remind me to text Mom last night to let her know I was staying with friends."

"You were passed out. It seemed a shame to wake you, so I did it myself."

She picked up her phone, read my message, and, nodding approvingly, said, "Good looking, great in bed, thoughtful, treats my family right, I'm a lucky girl."

"Almost as lucky as me. I love you babe."

Smiling she said, "You're sure you're not just in love with last night."

I said, "Yeah, I'm sure. Whose idea was it to dress alike, every guy in the place had their eyes on you two."

"Both of ours. Not that she'll admit it, but Mom loves attention, loves it when you young guys fixate on her at the gym. Dad's got medical issues and when he lost the ability to perform it's like he started seeing Mom as a guy, treating her more like a friend than a wife. Mom loves Dad, but she misses the sex and the attention that goes with it.

"She knows she needn't go without, she could have an affair; with her looks and personality guys would line up. Even Dad's doctor - the pig - has hit on her, but she loves Dad and doesn't want to embarrass him. In their social circle word would get out."

She looked away temporarily, lost in thought. I put my arm around the shoulder, kissed the side of her head, and afer a moment Jennie resumed. "She kept all this bottled up inside her for the longest time, but when I became sexually active, and especially since I started seeing you, she's talked to me about it, gets pretty explicit. At first I was surprised by how far she went, but I realized she's living vicariously and she digs talking about sex. I think she might have a little crush on you."

"Does that bother you?"

"Nah."

That was a casual answer; I pushed.

"You dig it, don't you?"

"Can't say I'm displeased. A high school girl doesn't mind having a college guy she can show off, or a guy her mother likes. It makes things easier."

Female Husbandry

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 04 Jan 2026 16:41:00 +0000

Female Husbandry

Sometimes exciting things happen at work, even farm work.

Based on a post by Farmerjill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

You think Farming is Boring? Maybe Not!

My name is Connor Dixon and I am a beef farmer. I don't think farming is boring, I really like it but I know most people do. When I go to a function from my wife's work it is always the same.

"What do you do?" They ask me.

"I am a farmer." I tell them.

Then it goes one of three ways, there is the joke route which usually ends in something like "where's the beef?" kind of thing. Then there is the inane question route, "do brown cows make brown milk?" Finally there is the change the topic, hope this guy goes away route.

Yes, some people are really interested or are related to a farmer but that happens less and less as fewer and fewer people are farmers. I don't understand what is so exciting about sitting in a cubicle everyday and staring at a computer screen. Most people have boring jobs, even firemen spend most of the time doing boring things. Thank God that they aren't having to save people and fight fires every minute like on tv, but come on, hanging around a firehall for 24 hrs is boring day in day out.

Now having said that, I will admit that farming does have some boring moments. The summer is busy but it is pretty unexciting. I grow beef so that means, cut hay, rake hay, bale hay and put hay away-then repeat. Driving around those same fields can get a little monotonous. Yes, you have to pay attention to what is going on because things can go wrong in an instant but usually it is pretty dull. That is why you have to enjoy the little things that happen during the day that spice things up.

Sometimes you get to see a fawn and it's mother come out into the field. Other times you are up early and the sun rise is just extra special. Pulling a calf out of a cow in distress is always exciting, and usually really messy. Of course there are the times when you meet up with a fellow farmer and you stop your tractor next to his and share important information. This can be very exciting depending on who did what to whom and when and where. Of course we talk farm stuff too but most people tell me long term weather forecasts and crop futures are boring. Last of all are the moments we farmers cherish, the moments that really put a spring in our step and a smile on our faces.

I will give you an example. I rent or own 11 pieces of land and they are not continuous so I have to drive between them. One of the pieces I rent is owned by a nice widow who lives at the corner of 2 gravel roads. She has a house on the north side and she quite often is not home visiting her kids and grand kids in town. On the east gravel road a family of 4 lives. Mom and dad are in their late 20s or early 30s and their children are about 5 and 6. I say hi to them when I see them and if I do see them, I usually tell them what I'm up to and when. You don't want to be cutting hay during a birthday party or something like that. The guy told me his name once but I'll admit I don't remember it. The woman who has never told me her name is what makes my days sometimes very exciting.

You see she likes to wear tight short. It seems to me after 5 years of driving around her house working on hay that she is still wearing the shorts she had before she had kids. She has kept a few baby pounds on her and that makes her shorts tight, too small, and very exciting. From the rear you can see just a little bit of her bum coming out of her shorts. That really turns me on. The shorts are also always so tight that you can't see any panty lines. She unfortunately doesn't own any "daisy dukes' but the ones she does own are different colors but all of them are of a material that makes them like a second skin.

Now when you see her from the front it gets even better. I love camel toes. Sometimes my wife wears something that gives her a camel toe and it always gets a rise out of me. The problem is my wife always wears panties and she always "fixes it" when she sees me drooling. It was not always like this however when we were young, she would wear tight shorts and it lead to great sex. So now I have to watch her at the right moment and there will a little bit of a camel toe but nothing like what this woman from the east gravel road house has! Her shorts ride right up her slit and her lips are so plump! It is the most enticing camel toe I have ever scene. Every time I see it my cock starts to get hard and I just want to stop the tractor and bury my face in it.

Then if there is still time, I look at her top. Her t-shirts are also very tight and she doesn't seem to ever wear bras. She has these baseball size tits that are still quite firm after the kids. When she walks, they don't bounce as much a jiggle. It is a sight to behold. Her t-shirts also tend to be in light colors so when the sun hits them right or water gets on them, they are see through. She has nice little button nipples and big areolas. It is a sight to behold.

I sometimes have trouble steering trying to look at her ass or camel toes or jiggly boobs. I also am very disappointed when she is not around, which is most of the time. Some of you might be wondering at this point about what her face looks like. It is fine enough, no buck teeth, or crooked warted nose, but who cares anyway with all the rest she has going on!

Getting Plugged.

The reason I am telling you this is because last June when I was baling hay my baler pick up got plugged. This happens sometimes but it is usually not to hard to unplug. I pulled out the canvas tarp I keep rolled up by the fender. Since I was shirtless, I spread it out, then laid on it while I began clearing out the clog.

There I was under the baler pulling out the mass of hay when the most amazing thing happened. I was getting near done when I noticed, out of the corner of my eye; the woman was walking toward me. I don't know if she could see my face but all I could see was that camel toe approaching. I was sure that her shorts were even tighter that day, so it was looking really plump and inviting. As she moved closer, I was certain I could even see a little nub at the top of the slit; which must be her clit.

At this point I should mention that I am wearing coveralls and boots. Under my coveralls are just a pair of thin cotton boxers. I am so preoccupied with the rapidly approaching camel toe that I don't really realize I am hard. When she got closer, I made sure I got back to working on the baler.

"I m Mindy. Looks like you are having a bad day, or maybe a hard day?"

Wow, I can't believe that this 20 something babe is flirting with me! I might be 54, but I'm sure she is flirting, because she made the word "hard" 2 syllables. She used this deep throaty growl for the "h" which then morphed into a sultry "ard." The way she says hard is so exhilarating it makes me harder. I manage to reply,

"Sometimes this stuff happens, it will be fixed soon."

"You sure look hot and sweaty down there. I bet you could use some lemonade to brighten up your day."

It must have been heat stroke because before I engaged my brain I replied,

"My day is already brighter seeing you in those shorts, and lemonade would be nice. I drank all of my water."

She giggled. I made this woman giggle; and now she was off to get me lemonade! Of course I watched her beautiful ass walk all the way back to the house. Then I redoubled my efforts, so I would be done when she came back. When I saw her leaving the house with two glasses of lemonade, I was just finishing up, so I stood up so I could shake the hay off the tarp. Then I spread it out again, behind the big tractor wheel, where a late afternoon shade helped me cool down.

When she came around the tractor, I was sitting with my back leaning on the tractor. She knelt down facing me, then handed me the lemonade; and then asked me a question,

"I can't believe you like these old shorts. Your just trying to be nice. Do you really like them?"

All of my blood was in my cock, and it was doing all the thinking and talking for me,

"Are you kidding! You look positively stunning, if I was your husband and saw you in those, I would be on you in a second."

She then did an incredible thing. She placed her two hands on the front of her shorts palms down. As she moved her hands up her shorts, she then continued speaking,

"These old things, he doesn't even notice. When he comes home from work, he just gets a beer, I don't even get a kiss."

The motion of her hands while she said this, was mesmerizing. Her efforts resulted in an even bigger and fuller camel toe!

"If it was me, I would take one look at your ass in those shorts and I would give you a kiss that curled your toes, then I would go upstairs to our bedroom and get that coin jar we have on the dresser. I would take it outside and throw it all over the back yard. Then I would get the kids and tell them there was $17.93 out there and if they could find it all they could have it. That would keep them busy for a good hour I figure. Then I would pick you up plop you on the counter and lick your camel toe right through your shorts."

She stopped my dialogue at that point and told me; I am a more visual person. You should show me what you mean.

So I leaned forward and brought her in close and gave her an enthusiastic kiss. Then I laid her down on the tarp and proceeded to lick her camel toe. She started to grind her shorts into my face and I took that as a signal to pull her shorts down. What a set of lips! They were engorged with blood and begging to be worshiped. I started licking the one on the left and then moved to the right. By the time I starting sucking on them, she came!

I then started to probe her slit with my tongue. She really liked that! When I started to alternate between licking her clit and fucking her with my tongue, she started to shake. I figured she was getting really close, so I took her clit in my mouth and started to suck. She screamed and squirted all over my face. Then she begged me to stop so I went up for the baseballs.

Under that t-shirt were two of the most amazing tits I have ever made love too. They were a perfect handful. Her nipples were pretty sensitive, and I just love to get my whole mouth around her areolas. While I was doing that, she undid the snaps on my coveralls and they fell down. I stood and took off my boots so the Osh Kosh could fall right off. She then pulled off my very tented sweaty white boxers. She really seemed impressed with my Fat Turgid phallic farmer, and started to drop down to her knees, as I leaned back on the big tractor tire. I had to tell her it was pretty sweaty down there."

"I like hot and sweaty; especially your nice sweaty and swollen cock. Your manly aroma brings out a lustful passion in me"

What a woman!

I'm not sure my cock could get harder at this point, but if it could, it did. She then proceeded to give me an all-star blow job. As you can imagine, I did not last long, and soon I was shooting ropes of cum into her mouth. As I expelled my third blast, she continued a soft tongue-stroking on the underside of my shaft. Opening my eyes again, I saw her pretty blue eyes looking up to mine, and smiling as she slowly slid her mouth off my cock. As my todger dropped from her tight lips, I saw her smile brightly, a creamy drool seaping down from the side of her mouth. Then her long tongue skillfully swept the wayward jizz back in, followed by a happy swallow.

I slid sown the wheel rim til I was seated, and naked, I finished off the lemonade. We took a little break after that as she drank her lemonade. She finished hers and put her glass down, and started to stroke my cock. I was so keyed up, it was already semi hard. She soon had it ready to go. She pushed me back and climbed her naked curvy body aboard my hips.

After 2 kids she was surprisingly tight. It felt amazing as she worked my cock like a champ.

Gawd, your thick monster is so good! She declared.

I had the privilege of watching her breasts jiggle with every move she made. Soon she had the angle just right and her climax was imminent. As I reached up to fondle her breasts, her eyes rolled back in her head and she came. It must have been intense because she stopped moving and then slumped onto my chest.

When she finally looked up into my eyes, I told her we needed to change positions. Obviously, I wanted to do her doggy style after lusting after her butt for 5 years.

She slid to my side and lifted one leg high. I rolled out and knelt between her spread knees, her head resting on her forearms, on the corner of the tarp.

It was now all about me, and I was out to "ride her hard and put her away wet." I just let loose, pounding into her open cunt like there was no tomorrow. Apparently, she really liked what I was doing because soon she was slamming back as I hammered forward.

I had already cum once, so I was in for the long haul and it was heaven. Her ass looked even better while I fucked her than it did in those shorts. I watched as my thick shaft pistoned her, the skin of her lips stretching outward as I retracted, then consume my phallus as I penetrated, to the stretched far end of her womb.

All good things must cum to an end, however; and when she started to climax again, that sent me over the edge and I joined her euphoria.

Completely spent I slumped to the ground beside her, to catch my breath. She did the same as she spooned into me. Her shoulder ust under my extended arm. She pulled the arm down and placed my palm on her lower tit. Taking a queue, I reached my upper arm around, and palmed her other tit. We laid there, savoring the moment. Perhaps to 8 minutes passed, then her ass started a subtle wiggle and my cock twitched. Problem was, I had to finish baling. I thanked her for such kindness.

She said the honor was her s. Adding that her body needed some intimate attention for several days, now.

Soon enough she was back in her clothes and headed to the house after one more steamy kiss. I may want to do this again, when I need more than I m getting.

I was back on the tractor and after watching her ass return to her house, I resumed my work.

I never saw her again that summer but one more exciting thing did happen. I was back at that same field, But the young mother was soon driving off with the two little kids. As I was cutting the second cut in late August. I thought I saw her back in the driveway, stepping out of a different vehicle. She waved, but it wasn't her. it was someone similar but a bit older. As I continued to drive around the field, I continued to study this new woman, washing her car. I concluded it was her mom. She was wearing very blue tight shorts, I think they were stretchy like yoga pants, but shorts, instead. Very tight and nice to look at. She wore a white cotton halter top. The mom was bigger than her daughter, more the size of cantaloupes than baseballs. There was certainly more sag but there also was no bra involved and the bouncing was great to watch.

I finished cutting the hay and stopped to put my disc mower into travel mode. I was pretty close to the house at this point and the woman waved to me. I waved back, and called hello. She waved me over to where she held the garden hose, and since I had sunglasses on, I could fully scope her out without looking like a perv. She definitely had nice tits that bounced with every step. Her top was wet from hosing down the car, revealing dark circles, and pointed tenting of the translucent cloth. The nipples were bigger than her daughter but the areolas seemed proportionately smaller. The camel toe however was divine! She had pulled up her shorts before I came over when she thought I wasn't looking. Her lips seemed even puffier than her daughter s, and her slit was a darker shade of blue than the rest of her shorts. This could only mean one thing, that she was hot to trot and ready to rock; I mean fuck.

My cock of course, rose to the occasion in my coveralls. She made sure to take a long look down at my thick farmer pole. She didn't even try the lemonade route. She just was blunt and we got down to business.

"I m Betty. Mindy s gone with the kids til 4.Looks like you re having a good ha-ard day," she said with the same two syllable pronunciation and a twinkle in her eye.

I concluded that this was a set up, and I better take advantage quick. Haying follows a predictable pattern. Depending on the weather, 3 or 4 days after cutting is raking. Then later that day or the following day is baling. Thus the daughter had obviously known when to have mom come over.

Soon we were making out like no tomorrow. I had to feel that camel toe so I moved my hand down to the front of her spandex shorts and traced the outline with my finger. She definitely was wet; she had soaked the front of the shorts. She also was ready to go and started to hump my hand. I quickly peeled off her shorts and rolled them down. My finger found her clit and I started to circle it. She moaned into my kiss and I then knelt down to taste her. I helped her scoot up onto the back trunk of her Cadillac. I was just starting to work on her, when she climaxed. She laid there, naked with her knees up for a minute, Then she didn't waste any time sliding off the car and getting me out of my coveralls and boxers. Then she pulled my cock along as she walked over to the hammock, strung between two Oak Trees. She set me crossways, across the double hammock and knelt on the grass. Her mouth skills were very developed, and my cock was down her throat in seconds. The pleasure was immense, but she wanted to savor my thick meat in her cunt, so she stopped before my cream erupted in her warm throat. Pulling me to my feet, she the laid face-down on the hammock, her weight supported by her arms, and urged me to plow her depths. I knelt on the grass and soon had her ass slapping my hips as the hammock rocked our action. She was laid over and I was balls deep in her pussy. I got on my feet and squatted, my knees wide as I thrusted into her compressed pussy. I couldn't help but reach under her and grab her swinging tits. I tried my best to hold off, but this all was too much for me and I exploded in her.

As I pulled out, she let out a sad sigh and inquired if I was ready or able for more?

"I hope you're not done because I'm not finished with you."

She then had me lay on the hammock, then she straddled over my in 69; and started a gentle process of calling my cock back into the game. I was licking her clit while my fingers fondled her cunt and asshole.

She took my cock in her mouth and started to deep throat me. When she had me fully lodged, she started to do this humming thing and I was rock hard. Taking my cock in hand she twisted her body sideways, then looked me in the eye,

"I need this in my ass. Use the mess in my pussy for lube."

Now I have to take a minute to tell you how much I love anal sex. My wife is not a fan, so I get it exactly two times a year, on my birthday and when I use my coupon. My wife made me a coupon I can use once a year for anal. Let me tell you, no other decision I make receives the amount of attention that I give to using that coupon!

So it was my pleasure to oblige this lady and give her what she wanted. I laid her on her back because missionary is best for anal. You can play with her pussy or tits while you fuck. She was right that there was plenty of our combined fluids to lube h

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 3

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 03 Jan 2026 23:56:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 3

The lost valley - going home.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

We both were exhausted from the fighting. Deianira had a hand on her throat, rubbing it unconsciously. I prayed as I moved, that my balls would stop hurting. The crowd was going wild, this was turning into a great fight.

Then there was a loud bang and crash outside the hall. The Amazon's closest to the windows and doors began to fall to the ground. It seemed like an invisible wave was knocking everyone out. The wave washed over me and I was out like a light.

I awoke in another medical room. It looked like the ones in the other villages. I was in a hospital bed with no restraints. I sat up and took a look around. There was no one else in the room and I couldn't hear anyone else in the rest of the building. I did know however that the Amazons had surveillance measures and there was no doubt in my mind that I was being watched and listened too. I figured that within five minutes of me being noticeably awake I would have company. Since I had no watch and there was no clock I could not be sure but within about five minutes a door opened in the wall and in walked a man in a purple tunic and pants. He had sandals on his feet, and was carrying a tray with a meal on it.

"Good morning Breeder, I am glad to see you are awake. I am Gerald servant of the Queen. Here is your breakfast, while you eat I will advise you of your duties here."

The breakfast was good, judging from the taste and texture my water was still the Drink. No pills or injections were offered, and I was addressed as Breeder, so it was not surprising I was getting the Drink.

"You will be of service to the Queen and her Amazons as a breeder. A list has been prepared, and they will attend your quarters daily. I will show you to your quarters after you finish breakfast. You will notice you have a new amulet. This in addition to translation; has some additional powers for you. If you are allowed access, it will enable you to open doors. You just have to approach a door and if you have access it will open. Most importantly, this will allow you to leave your accommodations. Outside of the time you are expected to perform service; you are allowed to roam the village. If you try to escape or enter somewhere you do not have access; your amulet will report you and you will be punished. If you try to remove your amulet you will be punished. The punishment will be quick and painful. Do you have any questions yet?"

I thought about it, pretty simple really. I was still just a sperm bank, but it seemed I might get treated better. He gave me a moment and with no response continued.

"Perhaps you will have questions later? I will try to answer them. You are obviously to defer to the wishes of any Amazon you meet. The men here are treated differently than in the other tribes. Those in purple such as I are the personal servants of the Queen. Our directions are to be followed immediately. Those in red are trusted servants who will expect your assistance with whatever they request of you. Those in brown are not trusted servants, their amulets have powers similar to yours. You won't come in contact much with them; as they do most of the farm work and dirty jobs. The last group is those in blue. These are the specialists.

They have been recruited from the outside to further the Amazon technology. Many of them live in what you would term a common law marriage with an Amazon. You will have little interaction with them; but if you do obey them as you would obey the purple. They are not happy when "their" Amazon partner uses the Breeder, not that they can do anything about it, so be warned. Be respectful of them.

These Amazons are different from the ones you have been with before. If you follow the rules, you will be fine. If you don't, you have been warned. Any questions now?"

I went over the risk and reward in my head, I decided I had nothing to lose.

"Yes I would like to know if there is any chance that I can leave here at some point and return to my family?"

Gerald looked thoughtful for a moment.

"I do not know the future; I also do not know the will of the Queen. Perhaps you will have a chance to meet her and perhaps you will be able to ask her that question. I would not dwell on it however; life is good here for us men. I suggest you forget about the past, and learn to enjoy it here."

By now I was finished eating so we left the medical building and walked toward another non-descript building that would be my home. As we walked Gerald asked me a question,

"Are you not interested to know how you arrived here; and what happened in the village of the Black breast plated ones?"

Now that he mentioned it I was.

"Yes I am interested, I was in a pretty sticky situation when whatever happened; but I'm sure it wasn't done to rescue me."

Gerald let out a small laugh,

"No, your rescue was not the aim of what happened at all, sorry to disappoint. What happened was that my Queen was fed up with the antics of the Black breast plated ones; and acted to correct the balance. You see all four valleys used to be a unified group. Then around 150 years ago there was an earthquake that caused this group of Amazons to be separated from the rest. Originally there were 4 village chiefs who sat in council to rule the Amazons. My Queen was elected head of the group.

Yes I see the look on your face, these Amazons live long lives. My Queen is over 250 years old. Two of the other queens also are that old, only the Golden breastplated ones have a young Queen. The one at the time of the earthquake died in the fighting that followed.

The other three village leaders broke away to form their own Queendoms. My Queen tried to keep it all together but due to the damage from the quake and that the other three united to resist, she was unsuccessful. By the time she had rebuilt and was powerful enough to move against them they were firmly settle as independent tribes. My Queen then put all her focus into staying ahead of them in technology; and watched and waited.

The Black breast plated ones would raid the others now and again, but it was always on a small scale. Recently they have become bolder; and have upset the balance by stealing the girl children of the other tribes. My Queen could not allow this to continue; so she struck.

You all were knocked out, and the girls were returned to their tribes. The Queen left enough destruction behind in the Black one's village; to significantly set them back. That was a warning to them, of my Queen's power. The other Amazon tribes will also know what was don,e from their returning girls. The status quo has been reestablished.

As far as you are concerned my Queen knew what torments that the Breeder and all males are subjected to by the Black ones. We also were in need of a new Breeder, so she kept you."

We now had arrived at my quarters. I had only one more question for Gerald for now,

"So, you wear clothes and so do the other men here, what color I am I wearing?"

Gerald regarded me with a look of surprise,

"You do not wear clothes; you are the Breeder."

As if that answered everything! Gerald then gave a few more administrative directions and left. I was already scheduled for service that day after lunch. Since I had some time I decided to take a look around. I must admit it did make me smile when the opening to my quarters stayed open when I approached it.

The village did indeed look like the others. There was the school, the kitchen and dining hall, the armory, and plenty of dwellings for the Amazons. I saw a few men about. None in purple, but the ones in red had the look of those on important business. I also saw no one in brown or blue. I did come near one large building and my amulet started to heat up. I quickly turned away. The building was large, and I deduced that it might be a research lab where the blue men and the Amazons kept up their technological edge.

When I entered the hall for lunch, I felt all eyes on me. I went to the section where men were seated. Everyone appeared to eat at the same time but were segregated. Despite having been naked since my capture I suddenly felt embarrassed by it. I was the only one in the room naked. Sure, the men were allowed some clothing in some of the other tribes; but here everyone was fully clothed but me. The Amazons didn't even all have the same outfit of breast plate, and armored skirt. Some wore that but others wore different outfits. Apparently only the on active-duty Amazons here were dressed for battle. All of the Amazon's had vambraces though, so they were not defenseless at all. The men at the table I sat with were polite to me but otherwise ignored my presence. I finished my meal and went back to my quarters.

I had no idea what to expect from these Amazons. The first ones, with the gold and silver breastplates had just tied me down and taken what they wanted. The second group with the Blazing Sun breastplates had essentially had me masturbate into their vaginas. The third group with the black breast plates used and abused me. What would these ones do? All I knew is that unlike the black breast plated ones I was back to being a sperm donor. This meant I would be ejaculating. This didn't mean it ould be fun, quite the opposite. Only with Queen Zenoba and with war leader Aella; had the sex been any good for me. Otherwise, my pleasure was not factored into the equation. My thoughts were interrupted by an Amazon entering my dwelling.

She was dressed in a loose-fitting gown and sandals. She had no vambraces, which I thought was interesting. I suspected few would come in breastplates, as they couldn't get pregnant on active service. It was hard to tell what she looked like, but I soon found out it she was another attractive, in an athletic way, Amazon. She took off her sandals and gown and my cock instantly got hard.

"Happy to see me, Breeder?"

The Amazon, in addition to perky tits, tight stomach, broad hips, and long legs; had a nice voice. This time I could tell the truth.

"You are certainly a vision to behold."

It was true, she was very good looking, and if I was single I would be very interested in her. Yet I wasn't single, and the sexual stimulation cocktail I drank everyday made sure at least my cock was interested. I was standing beside my bed but didn't know what she wanted. She told me.

"I am dripping in anticipation of you giving me a baby. I need you in me right now!"

With that, she jumped onto the bed and spread her legs. Her nicely trimmed mound was glistening with her arousal, and I wasted no time getting on the bed and into her. No more talking, just plain fucking after that. She was very tight as I slid into her vagina, and it felt so nice. I slowly started to move in and outbuilding momentum. She urged me on, I could tell she was going to cum. She wrapped her legs around me and ran her nails down my back. Her climax was violent, and she shook so hard that if she didn't have her legs holding me I would have been thrown off the bed. I could feel the blood running down my back from her nails. She opened her eyes and blinked twice, I think to get them to focus,

"Your cock is amazing! I have never cum so fast! Fuck me hard now, Breeder! Give me your baby makers!"

I obliged and started to really hammer her vagina. She was thrusting her hips up to meet me and moaning her encouragement. I could feel my orgasm starting to build and let her know.

"Here they come!"

My words set off another orgasm that she rode while I sent blast after blast into her womb. She lay there for a few moments murmuring her appreciation to me. Then she opened her eyes again,

"Now me on top. I want another load, Breeder."

I rolled onto my back, and she proceeded to impale herself on my rejuvenated cock. Whatever was in their sexual stimulant was very effective. I could go many times a night and each-time delivery was a serious load of cum. She rode me to another orgasm, before working to make me unload in her. I wanted to play with her tits and began to caress them. She really liked that and encouraged my efforts. Her nipples seemed really sensitive, and I started to pull and tweak them. This caused her to ride me faster and start to moan incoherently. I could feel it when her orgasm hit her, because this time she clenched her vagina hard. That caused me to explode again into her womb.

She flopped down on my chest, and lay there for awhile. Then she rolled off of me and got up. I noticed a slight red tinge to the mess around her vulva.

"That was great, Breeder! You were better than I ever could have imagined. I'm glad I waited for the breeding time to do it."

She then slipped back into her clothes, and out the door.

I was stunned. Apparently that Amazon had been a virgin! She wanted to go straight from virgin to mom, with no rest stops in between! Wow. Just when I thought these Amazons couldn't surprise me they did.

I did my Tai Chi forms, and then had a shower before dinner. Dinner was similar to lunch. My table mates wore red and were polite; but otherwise ignored me. Just as I was finishing up however Gerald sat down beside me.

"Hello Breeder, I heard that you performed well this afternoon."

I thought to myself, ‘what bullshit.’ He probably watched the whole thing in HD and stereo surround sound! I didn't say anything.

"It's good you are settling in. do you have any questions for me yet?"

I didn't really. The whole thing was pretty simple. I was a sperm bank and inseminator. Otherwise, I could do what I wanted besides leave. Would they give me a TV or a book? Maybe; but I didn't miss them, and I had not seen one of either since I had been captured.

"No, I'm still taking it all in. I will let you know if I think of one."

I knew where he sat in the hall. In the men's section, the purples had their own table. I had stayed away from that one, as well as the brown. No sense getting into trouble with the chosen ones or untrustworthy ones. The blue men and their Amazon partners also had their own section, and I wasn't going to sit with them either. That left the reds. Maybe they would warm up to me? Maybe, if and when I am retired as a breeder, I might even become one of them? I finished dinner and went back to my quarters.

The next day was more of the same. Three meals and this time two Amazons to service. One in the morning, one in the afternoon. The one in the morning was all business. As she entered she said,

"Lets get this over with."

She then undressed, lay on the bed, and spread her legs. She was dry as a dessert, so I applied lube to my cock and fucked her until I came. She then got up got dressed and left.

The one in the afternoon was also all business, but wanted to be in control. She put me in the Amazon position and then proceed to get herself off before making me cum. Then she did it, again and again. I was starting to get sore and bored. She never said a thing to me, and didn't even moan or show any sign she was enjoying the process. Once I came the third time, she got dressed and left.

It was over quickly, and I was feeling depressed; so I went for a walk. I headed to the school. Watching the girls always cheered me up. I loved children and wished Connie, and I had had a girl. I loved my three boys and missed them terribly. Yet I had always wanted at least one boy and girl. After three tries Connie wasn't willing to risk a fourth for a girl so we stopped. She said she was outnumbered enough as it was. I agreed, and I had the vasectomy. The ones the Amazons had reversed.

When I arrived at the school, there were girls who looked about 10 doing sword drills in the yard. I couldn't imagine seeing that back home! They were going at it hard; their instructors would have tolerated no less. After watching for a while I felt a presence beside me. I turned my head to see an Amazon beside me in the full battle gear. She looked a bit older to me, maybe 40 but still beautiful for sure. I quickly turned back to watching the girls. A few minutes later she spoke,

"You like to watch the girls, Breeder. Why is that?"

I was a bit stunned. I had never had an actual conversation with an Amazon the whole time I was a captive. Sure, I had received instructions but never an actual conversation. These ones were different though, so I went for the truth.

"I miss my three boys, and I always wanted a girl, so I come here to cheer myself up."

I looked at her when I said it, and noticed the sadness in her eyes.

"I can understand that, Breeder. I too had three boys but never a girl. I always wanted a girl, but Theodorous and I only had boys, before he died."

This was interesting, she had a husband? I wondered how long he had been dead; it couldn't be that long by the look of her.

"I am sorry to hear that. Please accept my condolences."

She went quiet, and I didn't know what else to say; so we watched the girls in silence. I was startled when she spoke again.

"Breeder, what is your given name? I know you are from the outside, like my Theo, and you have one."

"My name is Nelson, Nelson James; and may I ask you your name?

"My name is Xanthe. You remind me of Theo; Nelson. I have not been with a man since he died; and I want you to come to my dwelling tonight."

This was new! An Amazon was propositioning me. Usually, they just took what they wanted. I didn't know what I should say, if I said no, she could just force me any way. If I said yes; did that mean I was in trouble, because she was jumping the line to get bred? She clearly sensed my discomfort.

"Nelson you are on your own time, as the outsiders would say. You have provided your service today, and will certainly be able to provide it again tomorrow. There is no rule against us enjoying ourselves this evening."

Wow! It was a proposition, and she was even considering my pleasure. It would certainly be nice to actually have sex with someone; as opposed to being used as a sperm provider.

"Yes, I would like that. Where am I to go, or am I to meet you at my dwelling?"

"It is almost time for supper. We will walk past my dwelling on the way to the hall. After supper and the sun goes down, you will come to me."

We walked in silence to her dwelling. After she pointed it out, I slowed down, so we were no longer walking together. She wanted me to come in the dark, so I deduced she didn't want to broadcast our liaison to the others. It was kind of funny really. I'm sure we were being watched, but the illusion of privacy was fine with me.

I was tempted to ask my tablemates that night, about Xanthe, but I didn't. I respected her privacy and my asking about her would definitely make it a topic of conversation, probably gossip. After supper I went back to my quarters and showered. It was all I could do to prepare. It was not like I could get dressed up.

Once the sun was down and it was fully dark I went to Xanthe. She was wearing a diaphanous negligee that had me instantly hard. I knew that even without the Drink I would have been hard instantly. She was gorgeous. Sure, she was athletic looking. But her breasts, although perky, were larger. Her hips were broader, and her lace panties hinted at the treasure beneath.

She actually giggled at my stunned look. I recovered and spoke without thinking,

"You are the most beautiful women I have ever seen."

We moved toward each other and shared our first kiss. Her kiss literately took my breath away. As we broke apart for air she caressed my cock. Then she shocked me further by getting on her knees and taking my cock into her mouth.

I could not believe the feeling as she slowly took my cock all the way into her mouth and throat. I had not had a blowjob in about 6 months; and only Connie had ever given me one in my whole life. I thought Connie was amazing, but Connie never had deep-throated me; not even close.

Xanthe could have been a professional fellatrix, in my mind. She used her throat, mouth, and tongue; to worship my cock. It seemed like she had only been at it for a minute before my cock exploded down her throat. It was so intense that Xanthe had to grab my ass and hold me up, or I would have collapsed.

I recovered and needed to do the same to her,

"Lay on the bed, Xanthe. It is my turn n

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Fri, 02 Jan 2026 23:54:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 2

Nelson is traded to another tribe.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

When I arrived on the other side of the field, the Amazon just continued on a path into the forest. I followed and the one who had been 10 paces away fell in behind me. We walked until it was dark and then stopped. It was the same routine for us as the trip to the exchange. A ready to eat meal, and then sleep for me and rotating guard duty for them. A ready to eat meal in the morning and then carry on walking. It was nearing sundown when we exited the forest and entered farmland. After the farmland was a village that looked identical to the one I had left. We entered through a guarded opening, and I was led to a carbon copy building of my prison in the last village.

Inside was the toilet and sink and that's it. 2 windows and the flexible floor material. A tray of food was sitting on the floor. The Amazons who had led me there left and the opening slammed shut. As I ate I figured that these new Amazons would be using me for breeding in the morning. It made me laugh. I missed the loving sex with my wife Connie. This getting raped by multiple partners was getting depressing. I resigned myself to being strapped to another table and used in the morning.

I was awoken by a man entering through the opening with a tray of food. He also handed me a pill. He made sure I swallowed it before he stepped back and allowed me to eat. I figured the pill was a nicer version of the sex drug injection I had been getting. Surprisingly, he then spoke to me. This would be the first man who had spoken to me in over a month, ever since Mateus and Paulo had been sold off as eunuchs.

"Breeder you will be visiting the first sister wives today. You will follow these instructions exactly; any deviation will be punished by death. After you enter their bed chamber you will ready yourself for insemination. You will wait until the sister wife prepares her mate for you. Once she is ready you will insert yourself and release. Then you will exit and wait for that sister wife to prepare the other. When she is ready you will be ready to insert yourself and release. You must spend the least amount of time as possible breeding. You then will leave and return here. A guide will arrive each time to take you to the sister wives."

He then looked at me, even though it was the longest speech I had heard since we were captured it still was the bare minimum required to get the point across. I noticed he wore an amulet like me that obviously was translating. I didn't really have any questions. I was expected to jerk off until I was ready to blow and presumably the sister wife would move out of the way to how she was preparing her mate and then I was to ejaculate inside her womb. I wondered what Connie would think of this "reward." I risked speaking,

"Understood."

I could be a man of few words too if I wanted to be. He then turned and left the room with me following behind. We walked a short distance to another dwelling, and he announce our arrival,

"The breeder."

"Send it in."

I then entered the dwelling. It had a central room with an obvious bathroom and bedroom through other openings. I moved forward to the bedroom and saw two of the Amazons naked on the bed. They were beautiful in that athletic way of these Amazons.

My cock was rock hard immediately as I watched the one Amazon orally pleasure the other. It was readily apparent that she would make her partner climax, and it was at that point I would do my duty. I didn't know how long that would take so I quickly stroked myself to the edge. I then kept myself there waiting. While I was waiting I wondered why they didn't just harvest my sperm and use AI. I learned later that the Amazons had studied the impregnation process until they had achieved the most efficient and effective system.

What this meant is that the best time for the man to ejaculate was immediately after the female orgasm. This is why the Amazons of the Valley of Fire had all rode me to a climax before I came. This was why these Amazons of the Valley of the Sun gave their wife an orgasm before I was inserted. Natural insertion was found to be the best delivery system. The Valley of Fire Amazons were mostly heterosexual so enjoyed the ride so to speak. They were of course uninterested in any male's pleasure which is why we had been restrained. These Valley of the Sun Amazons were lesbians, they wanted minimal male contact. It all seemed logical even though it was very unfulfilling for the man involved.

I was getting desperate to make love to my wife Connie. I was craving foreplay and the build up. Almost all of these Amazons had perky tits, and I was dying to touch and kiss them. I also loved to go down on my wife and she loved to give me blow jobs. Oh, how I missed that. If it wasn't for the injections and pills these Amazons might turn me off to sex!

My thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of a woman climaxing. her partner moved away, and I gave myself a few quick jerks and pushed myself into the ready vagina. The feeling was amazing. Her vagina was so hot tight I couldn't have held out if I wanted to and I blasted her womb with my baby makers. I quickly but carefully then pulled out. The woman that I had just inseminated then pulled on some underwear while her wife lay down on the bed. She then went to work readying her wife for breeding. I began to stroke myself back to the edge. Whatever was in the pill they gave me reduced the refractory time to mere seconds.

Eventually the second Amazon had her orgasm, and I repeated my insemination. Again, the vagina I entered was like warm tight velvet and I filled it with sperm. I then withdrew from her and left their room returning to my prison. The guide man showed up with lunch and then led me to another couple of sister wives to breed. This continued every day for about another month.

At night I was left alone and did my forms and slept. I would have preferred a book to read or a TV to watch. I would have liked to just leave my prison and go for a walk! Yet the door to my opening only opened for everyone else, never me. I did take advantage of my walk back home after breeding. These Amazons seemed less intense than the last ones and I would meander back to my prison. In addition, I was able to talk to some of my guides.

I learned that all meals were prepared in a central kitchen. It had an attached dining hall where everyone ate, except of course for guys like me. The women went first then the girls in training and finally the male slaves. The girls in training, were the female offspring of the Amazons and lived at the school once they turned four. The boy children went to live in the slave pen within 24 hours of birth. There were male slaves responsible for raising them.

Each group of the same age girls was called a "sister group" and since they all had the same dad they were not allowed to intermarry. They could however marry anyone in the other sister groups. Given the breeding cycle and the availability of breeders there was little chance that they would marry their biological sister. The girls received schooling in the usual subjects as well as physical and military training. When they graduated at 18 they were put on active military service for five years. Once that was done they were still expected to fight but were allowed to marry and have children.

There was to be no interaction between the girls and their dads. Once the scheduled women had all been bred the breeder was then traded away or sold as a slave to other Amazon tribes. Therefore, I knew my time with these Amazons was limited and my future might be bleak. I had no interest in becoming a eunuch slave. I just wanted to escape but so far there had been less than no opportunity.

I also spent my nights thinking about my wife Connie and the boys. I missed them like crazy and hoped that I would see them again. I replayed our decision for me to go on this expedition a thousand times, regretting coming every time.

That night I was awakened with a hand on my mouth. I was pulled to my feet by an Amazon who locked a collar around my neck. She then whispered in my ear,

"You will do exactly as I say, you will not make a sound, you will follow me and make no attempt at escape. If we are separated then go to the village opening. If you fail to comply you will be killed."

At that point, the collar around my neck briefly became very warm and then cooled off quickly again. This Amazon was serious, I knew my life was in the balance,

"Understood."

She then led me out of my prison but not through the opening. The Amazon had cut a hole in the wall, and we exited through it. It was very quiet in the village as we made our way to the opening. We were about halfway there when an alarm went off. The night also started to light up with flashes. I noticed that my Amazon's breastplate was black but otherwise she was dressed like all the other women warriors I had met. She had a sword in her right hand but when an Amazon with a blazing sun exited a dwelling she aimed her left hand at her. The laser beam that left her vambrace almost cut the other Amazon in half.

We continued to advance so when the sister wife exited the dwelling she howled at her fallen mate and clashed swords with my captor. I moved a few steps back not knowing what else to do and watched the fight.

Apparently, lasers were fine at long range but close in they were not allowed. Both the Sun blaze Amazon and Black Amazon were skilled swordswomen. They maneuvered for advantage, their blades clashing as they sought an advantage. My captor however was faster and sliced open the other Amazon's thigh. This made her stumble. My captor then ran the other Amazon though with her sword.

We continued on. Suddenly my captor went down her head lopped off by a laser beam. I never felt so exposed in all my life. I of course was still naked, and I had no weapon. I briefly considered picking up my captor's sword, I had no idea how to take her vambrace off. Yet since these Amazons considered men servants I believed staying unarmed would keep me alive more than being armed. I felt the collar around my neck, it did not appear that I could take it off. Since I was a breeder maybe I had some value to the raiders, and they would kill me if they couldn't take me. I was certain that the collar could be activated at a distance, these Amazons' technology was that sophisticated. I also was pretty certain that the blazing sun Amazons' tech was sophisticated enough to take it off.

Caught between a rock and a hard place I slowly continued toward the opening. The fighting now was concentrated between the opening and the school. Since I was coming from the other side I didn't meet anyone. As I came closer to the opening however the sounds of fighting grew louder. I could also see flashes from the lasers. I really slowed down now and was as stealthy as possible making my way to the last building between me and the opening. I peeked around the corner and saw that the fight was raging. I couldn't make out who was winning in the shadows interspersed with flashes of light.

Then my collar began to heat up. I left my hiding spot and advanced on the opening trying to keep alive. It was the right thing to do as my collar cooled off. I noticed that the fighting that had been at the school was now moving to the opening. The fight at the opening intensified as the defenders tried to stop the invaders from leaving. Swords clanged; lasers flashed as the battle grew desperate. I was moving with my back to the wall and was almost at the opening when one of the Amazons spoke to me,

"Get through the opening fast breeder or die, follow the collar."

It must have been one of the attackers. She killed the woman she was fighting with giving me the opening I needed to dart out the opening. I ran for the forest. When I made it into the forest my collar started to heat up on my right side. I moved right until I hit a path and then the front started to heat and then I moved forward down the path. I kept moving for a few hundred yards until I met a group of Amazons operating some kind of equipment.

I assume they were applying countermeasures to the defender's defenses. There was no way these Amazons just had a wall and guard for protection. There had to be all kinds of other security measures in place and this group's job was to defeat them. Apparently, it had worked because the raiders had made it into my prison with no alarm. The group ignored me as I approached and stood near them. My collar wasn't making any signals, and they weren't speaking to me, so I stood and waited. The sounds of fighting grew louder, and I could see the flashes in the darkness.

Then the sounds and flashes stopped, and the Amazons quickly packed up their equipment. They headed down the path with me following. The lead Amazon set a hard pace, and we moved farther and farther away from the village. Soon other Amazons caught up with us. Some of them were carrying little girls on their shoulders, the girls I noticed also were wearing collars.

We never stopped. The sun came up and we continued to move at the same grueling pace. I was passed a water bottle at one point, and I was handed some kind of energy bar. Otherwise, we continued moving to the North and East. Every so often the girls would be given to another Amazon to carry but they didn't even stop for that, passing them on the move. The girls were from the youngest sister group that was at the school, maybe six or seven years old.

It was now mid-afternoon, and I was getting pretty tired. My legs were burning when I noticed the Amazons ahead of me slow down. Soon we were slowing down as well and after another one hundred yards or so I found out why. There was a large party of black breast-plated Amazons on each side of the trail. We must have made it to their territory or close enough for us to slow down. Maybe a mile after that we stopped at a clearing for a rest and a meal.

The whole time of the escape I had just kept moving. None of the Amazons spoke to me or even seemed to notice me. I made sure I stayed out of their way and just kept going. Now I just sat and ate awaiting my fate. I had a bad feeling that the Amazons who had just captured me would be worse than the first ones I met. Only time would tell.

Then five of the raiders stood up and made their way toward me. This didn't look good. As they came closer they spread out in a loose formation. I nervously eyed them wondering what they were going to do. Like lightning, they moved and in seconds I was pinned to the ground by four of them and the fifth was getting ready to rape me. I tried to not get hard, but the drugs were still working their magic.

The Amazon grabbed my flaccid cock, and it was hard by the time she impaled herself on it. She immediately began to ride me hard grinding her clit on my pubic bone. the Amazon holding my right arm then spoke,

"Hurry up Leyanne we all want a turn and there's not much time."

Leyanne climaxed soon after that and the one who spoke then switched positions with the one named Leyanne. She mounted me, reverse cowgirl. Then she began to gyrate on my cock as she played with herself. After she found her release she switched with the one holding my right leg.

Her vagina was incredibly tight as she forced my cock into her. As she started to ride me a sixth Amazon approached the rapists.

"It isn't using its tongue. We can't let that go to waste."

She then stood over my face and squatted down over my mouth. I could see she had no underwear on under her armor skirt. She did have a very hairy bush and judging from the smell she hadn't washed in days. it was a nauseous mixture of sweat and urine that made me gag. I couldn't bring myself to lick it.

Smack! She cuffed me on the side of my head,

"What are you waiting for!"

I gave her reeking mess a tentative lick.

Smack! She cuffed me on the other side of my head,

"Get on with it!"

I went to work on her but soon lost my concentration as the Amazon riding me was intent on making me cum. This earned me another smack upside the head.

"Pay attention to what you're doing."

Fine, I was being raped and abused already so I latched onto her clit like a leach. This seemed to be what she wanted as she began to shake. The one riding me had me to the point of no return and I blasted her womb with baby-makers. This set off her orgasm. My orgasm had been so intense I clamped down even harder on the clit I was sucking. That sent the one on my face over the top. I felt a rush of her fluids on my face.

As she stood up I tried not to puke. Meanwhile the last of the original five rapists took her turn. The chemical cocktail I've been ingesting for two months defeated my attempts to stay soft. She must have been really turned on by the previous action because she came fairly quickly. As she got off she picked up my water bottle and handed it to me,

Nelson is captured and used.

"Better drink up, you'll be needing it."

As if the end of my rape was the signal the other raiders began to get up, it was time to keep moving. Now I had a taste of what countless women had felt over history as soldiers took them as spoils of war.

The raiding party continued on toward what I was surely going to be a similar village. The captured young girls were now forced to walk at the same grueling pace as the rest of us. The girls however no longer wore collars. It was not surprising then that they all were being watched as if the Black Breast plated Amazons were daring them to try to escape. I'm pretty sure the young ones knew that would not end well and they tried their best to keep up. They also kept their heads down; the girls had been in training for 2 years already so although young they were warriors in training and knew it. They would fall down from total exhaustion before they would quit.

I warily continued trying to stay out of everyone's way. Escape was not an option for me at all. I still had my collar on. Having my neck burnt off was not my preferred way to die. Moreover, I still hoped to escape and return to my wife Connie, and our boys.

When we entered the farmland surrounding the village I noticed the men working the fields start to move farther away from the path we were on. They kept working but they were tense. It didn't take long to figure out why. A couple of Amazons from the raiding party broke ranks and went into the field after the closest men. The men saw what was coming and resigned themselves to their fate. That fate entailed being thrown to the ground and raped by the warriors. Fighting back was not an option although many of the men were bigger and looked stronger than their attacker. Yet those vambraces with lasers were a big deterrent to resistance. Not to mention the swords, knives, bows, and all the other Amazons watching. Judging from how it all went down this was just a normal occurrence with these Amazons.

Since I was a "breeder" I wondered what that entailed with these Amazons. Maybe I would just be another slave because these Amazons seemed to leave pregnancy to chance. Rape whomever, and play baby roulette if the Amazon let you cum. Six Amazons had raped me, and although they all came, I only came once. That time the Amazon pretty much milked it out of me. They were clearly in control. They also had medical advancements such that they could have 100% sure birth control. I learned later that all of the male slaves were snipped. They received the sex stimulation cocktail that the other Amazons had injected me with, or had me swallow a pill. These Amazons called it the "Drink." Therefore, the slave men were available for sex at any time, but couldn't get anyone pregnant. Not that they necessarily got to orgasm. Thus, all of the males were free-use for these Amazons.

Regardless, given the number of young girls that had been kidnapped from the Blazing Sun Amazons these Amazons didn't seem that concerned about reproduction. Why go through the bother if you can just take them from someone else, ready-made? Yet my one rapist had definitely wanted me to cum inside her, so pregnancy must be optional. I guessed that this would probably mean I was still to be used as a breeder. Only time would tell.

As we went through the opening in the wall around the village the raiding party split up. One group with the captured girls went one way, I assumed to the school. Another group that had the equipment went another way; I assumed to the barracks or armory. The rest, including me, c

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 01 Jan 2026 23:51:00 +0000

Amazon ‘Fiction’: Part 1

The adventure begins.

Based on a post by Farmer Jill, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It all started with one woman's desire to prove that Amazons existed. Yes, that's right those legendary female warriors. Her name was Sylvia Riesling, the heiress to the Riesling billions. She was completely obsessed with the Amazons. Sylvia had commissioned a big international conference on the Amazons in Frankfurt Germany.

I, Nelson James, was the keynote speaker.

I am a professor of Anthropology at an Ivy League university. I was nothing special, just another academic in an obscure field toiling away to feed my wife and three sons. My area of interest was the Amazon River basin and the primitive people still living there. Sure, I had heard rumors of Amazon's, but never really was that interested until that blockbuster movie Amazon World came out.

Sheer genius it was, a story of how the legendary women warriors got fed up with the patriarchal world and emerged from their self-seclusion to overthrow it. Plenty of women wanted to see it because it had a good plot, of course the defeat of all the male governments. (This was a movie so there were zero female world governments at the time to overthrow) and the lead actresses were all A-list. Men went with their wives and girlfriends because of all the Amazon warriors in their skimpy battledress were former Playboy bunnies or cheerleaders. Another attraction for many was the first-rate special effects. Let’s face it action movies with babes sell.

I heard about the movie when it started production and knew what I had to do. I was in the running for a full professorship, and this could be my way in. I knew my obscure area of study would have a brief time in the limelight and I had to take full advantage. Immediately I researched an academic paper on the Amazons. It would be published in the usual dull Anthropology Journal. That would provide me with the material to write an article in regular English for the New York Times and any other media outlet that wanted to pick it up. This would get me promoted.

One theologian of the nineteenth century proffered a hypothetical from the biblical text of Genesis. He cited a Garden of Eden, but separated from the ‘civilized world’ by a global flood. A flood caused by a traumatic shift of the polar rotation, causing seasons, a depletion of hydro shielding of the atmosphere, and a resulting penetration increase in ultraviolet radiation. The major plates of the earth radically broke apart, causing a large ocean between the South American and African plates.

The theologian believes it plausible that the Garden of Eden is the Amazon and Ecuadorian South Pacific region. He cites the Galapagos irregularities and species of Tortoises that have perhaps 3 times the lifespan of humans. Could all life forms excel greater, and live longer; in the ‘garden region’?
Then the theologian sites the Nephilim giants, offspring of when spirit beings mating with human women. The text of Genesis 6: 4;

⁴The Nephilim giants were on the earth in those days, and also afterward; when the spirit beings went to the human women. They seduced the women and had children by them. The offspring became powerful. They were the heroes of old, men of renown human folklore.

The biblical references are several, but European civilizations have not seen evidence in many centuries, thus the idea has been discredited as superstition.

The theologian speculates that these mythical Amazons are perhaps superior in body and mind, and irreverent to the creator’s order. The original Spirit beings designed to set up a civilization where women perverted the creator’s order, and made human males into slaves of women. Whereas in other civilizations the offspring men conquered and terrified the world, in the Amazon regions, their superior intellect and science was used to alter genetics in favor of the females. The offspring females were genetically capable of longer life, superior intellect, and godlike in physical attributes. Male offspring, however; were genetically cursed to the limitations of all other humankind.

Academia condemned the theologian’s speculations, and it was not allowed to be taught at any credible university. Only bible colleges even entertained it as plausible.

For my academic career’s sake, I went with the consensus theories of the leading universities and published a secular research.

I called it Amazons: Fact or Fiction. The Times was interested, and I retained the syndication rights after they had the first exclusive release. In order to write the paper though, I had to get access to the journal of Francois Canard. He was the famous 19th century explorer whose journal documented his discovery of the Amazons. Unfortunately, no one believed Francois at the time, and they declared him mad and institutionalized him. He was known to the Amazon crowd as Bizarre Canard. His family detested that name, and what happened to him. They were always trying to rehabilitate his name and this movie, Amazon World, would bring his name to the forefront. I contacted the family and flew to France to meet with the heir, Jean Paul Canard.

I promised to set the record straight on Francois. They would have right to reject anything I wrote before publication, and I would give them a portion of any profits I made, to pay legal fees to have the official record changed. ln exchange, I would have full access to his journal and any other records the family held. For some reason, Jean Paul felt I was trustworthy and agreed to my offer. The movie came out and broke records on its first weekend. My article came out on the Saturday of that weekend and on Monday was reprinted and reposted all around the world. The university loved the publicity, and I was given the full professorship. Moreover, the syndication money was greatly appreciated by my wife Connie. She was great at making our money stretch, but it always was tight.

This is where Sylvia came in. With all the hype about the Amazons, she held her conference. Since I was acknowledged as a "world renowned Amazon "expert" I was selected keynote speaker. No expense was spared. Sylvia even paid for Connie and the boys to accompany me. We made a holiday of it and Sylvia had one of her staff tour guide us around Germany for a week. It wasn't all altruistic though. She wanted me to go to the Amazon River basin on an expedition she was funding. Again, no expense would be spared, in the quest to prove the existence of the Amazons. However, there was a problem with me going on the expedition. I had promised Connie no more trips to the Amazon until the boys were through their teen years. Connie had not complained about my previous trips when they were younger; when I was building my career but now she now she wanted my help at home.

I had the professorship, so I was pretty secure, and I liked staying home. I loved Connie and being a father. Sylvia was tenacious however, at our first meal together before the conference she had mentioned the expedition and my role in it. I had explained that I had made a promise to Connie but would be glad to help with the preparations. Connie was very happy with my response and showed me her appreciation that night. Sylvia however was relentless, and by the end of our trip in Germany Connie had not only released me from my promise but was encouraging me to go!

That conversation would replay over and over again in my mind, over the next year. I suspect it haunted Connie as well. Connie had it all figured out,

"Nelson I know you made a promise to me, and you keep your promises. You are a great husband and father; I love being married to you. You are a great provider, working hard to give us what we need, and more. Sylvia has offered you an amazing sum to go on this expedition, This is your reward for all your years of hard work. If it is successful you will receive an even larger bonus. This would make us set for life. Sylvia thinks you will be gone a month, maybe two at the outside. I will be fine for that long; both of our parents will help. I really think you should go."

I would have stuck to my promise but also I did want to go, it would cement my reputation and place at the university. The money was a stupid amount, one million dollars. I did also want to stay with my family. I could stay home and still milk my expert status at the same time. Yet Connie was pushing me to go so I agreed.

Sylvia had no time to waste, a group was assembled and outfitted in a month. The leader of the expedition would be Lori Becker a self-made millionaire. She came from the wrong side of the tracks and had never failed at anything she had tried. Of course, our leader had to be a woman so she could speak on equal terms with the Amazons we hopefully would meet. Francois had mentioned this in his journal. His expedition included some women, and he made one of them the "leader," since the Amazons would not speak to him.

Then there was the two security women, Alesha Murray, and Estelle Rodrigues. They were former special forces and from what I could see, the two women were the real deal. There were plenty of primitive locals, robber barons, and other assorted bad guys in the Amazon River basin so we needed protection. Again, women warriors made sense for the obvious reasons.

Then there was Paulo and Mateus and their river boat. They would provide the grunt labor for the group as well as run the boat. They both were very handy and knew parts of the river. They also knew many of the main characters, among the legitimate and illegitimate goings on in this part of the basin.

Finally, there was me, the expert advisor, and hopefully with the help of Bizarre Canard's journal the navigator. From my previous experience, this was a good size group for an Amazon river exploration. Small enough to be effective, but not too big to be unwieldy and attract too much unwanted attention from anyone.

The three women and I would fly into Iquitos and meet up with Mateus and Paulo. We then would head down the river toward Ecuador, as outlined by Canard in his journal.

The first few days were uneventful but soon enough we had left the vestiges of civilization behind. We kept a sharp eye out for the indigenous peoples, and others who didn't like outsiders on their turf. It was a beautiful part of creation, with so many vibrant colors and exotic plants and animals.

We continued down the river and had the feeling that we were being watched. This increased with every mile. Estelle was convinced attack was imminent. Alesha not so much, the attack was coming but not yet. We were almost into the mountains, and she was sure it would occur then. There was no doubt in anyone's mind however, that we were being watched and that the watchers had changed. Originally it had been the indigenous who were watching us. They were great at camouflage and concealment, but the high-tech gadgets of Estelle and Alesha could pick out their heat signatures among other things.

Now someone else was watching us. The high-tech equipment couldn't pick them up and neither could the naked eye. These people were masters of the hunt. Yet Alesha and Estelle were convinced we were still being watched.

When we entered the mountains the river increased in speed but decreased in depth and width. We knew that we would soon have to leave the boat and move forward on foot. Then we saw the arch mentioned in Bizarre Cunard's journal. Everyone was excited that we seemed to be on the right path. Soon after that we stopped for the night at what we thought was a secure location. It was a sand bar with the river on one side and sheer mountain walls on the other side.

While we set up camp, Estelle was on guard duty, and she was sharp noticing the stranger first. The person was dressed in a wet suit complete with a mask and carried what looked like a bow in their hand. The person had seemingly appeared out of nowhere, but must have come out of the river. Estelle ordered the person to stop moving and identify themselves. It was at this moment I knew that the expedition had succeeded, but would we live to tell the tale? The stranger spoke,

"It is you who should not move; any movement will be met with deadly force. You shall identify yourselves and your purpose here immediately."

I could not place the voice. It clearly was translated by a machine. I couldn't see the face of the person who had spoken, but I was sure that the translation did not convey the menace of the threat implied. Estelle started to raise her gun, but an arrow flashed out of nowhere and Estelle went down.

After a moment to process what just happened, Lori Becker spoke for us,

"We have come in peace; we are on an expedition to find the legendary Amazon warriors."

Captives

The person in the wet suit did not reply immediately. The silence was painful, Estelle was bleeding out from the arrow in her chest. It looked like it had pierced her heart, and she wasn't moving. I think all of us were holding our breaths waiting for a reply. Then we were stunned when it came.

"You have found what you are looking for. Now listen very closely, any deviation from these instructions will result in your death."

I hoped everyone else took that to heart, after Estelle I certainly did. As she spoke, a door opened up in the sheer mountain. She continued,

"Very slowly you will strip naked, then you will enter the mountain, taking nothing with you."

Soon enough the five of us were naked and travelling on foot through a mountain tunnel. I never looked back to see if we were being followed by the person in the wet suit. I did hear the door close. I could see light ahead of us and we all just walked toward the light. Once we reached it we could see a valley before us. There also was a woman warrior standing in front of us. She had on a breast plate of some kind of metal, forearm guards and a skirt that also looked like armor. There were sandals on her feet. There was some kind of sword on her hip. She did not look very welcoming.

"Stop, look down and you will see some amulets. Put them on, they will allow us to communicate."

We picked them up and put them around our necks, Lori was quick to try her's out.

"I am Lori Becker, leader of this expedition."

Lori's speech was cut off at the knees,

"Silence, you are nothing until we decide what you are! Anyone who speaks again without being asked, will die. Follow me."

The woman was not wearing an amulet but had raised her left arm to speak into her arm guard. We would learn later that these vambraces were a highly sophisticated smart phone, supercomputer, and weapons system, all in one.

She then turned and started walking. Now we had lesson number two, and while processing that we followed her. Loud and clear, do what they say without question and remain silent.

After an hour of walking, we entered farmland. There were men working in the fields. The men had on loincloths and sandals, nothing else. No one looked at us and our guide did not speak to anyone. Then we approached a village with a wall around it. There was a guard at an opening in the wall. She was dressed identically to our guide. They nodded a greeting to one another, and we moved into the village. She led us to a nondescript building that look like it was made of some kind of spray concrete. There was what looked like a toilet and sink in one corner. The floor was some kind of flexible material. There were two windows in addition to the opening. There was nothing else in the room. I estimated that it measured about 20 by 30. She stopped in the center of the room and looked us over.

"You will remain here until you are summoned."

Then she left. As she went through the opening a door materialized. We all looked at one another. Mateus was the first to speak.

"I guess we found your Amazons, Nelson. Not a very friendly bunch."

Paulo snorted at that and went to use the toilet. Alesha slowly circled the room seemingly taking in every detail. She looked out the windows but touched nothing.

Lori put on a brave face and addressed us,

"I'm not sure what we are facing here, however they seem to be a people of violence and few words. We just have to hang on and see what happens, eventually they will have to let us speak to them and explain ourselves."

I wasn't so sure about that, but I had nothing to add so after also using the toilet I just lay down on the floor to rest. The others did the same and were soon lost in our own thoughts about the predicament we were in.

We were surprised when the opening appeared, and two men came in carrying trays of food. They put them down inside the opening and left. No one dared speak to them and they said nary a word.

The food was good and once we had eaten, and the sun had gone down outside. I did my Tia Chi forms. This was something I did every day. My parents had met through Tia Chi and all of us kids had grown up doing it. It certainly helped me stay calm and focused. As well it kept me in shape and flexible. Then I went to sleep.

Paulo and Mateus sat together speaking in Portuguese before they also went to sleep. Alesha did some stretches and then also went to sleep. Lori just sat there looking forlorn. She had always been in control and now she was lost for what to do. I hoped she would get some rest.

I awoke as the sun came through the windows. Alesha, Mateus, and Paulo were already awake. Lori looked like she hadn't moved an inch or slept a wink since last night. We didn't have to wait long for our warrior from the previous day to arrive. She strode into the room,

"Follow me."

Definitely a people of few words. We followed her to another building made of the same materials. Once inside it was obvious it was a medical building. We were led to a room with two large men and one woman in a lab coat. The men had on the same type of loincloths as the men we saw working in the fields yesterday. The two men advanced on Mateus and grabbed his right arm. The woman then took a blood sample. I immediately just raised my right arm as the men grabbed Paulo. Alesha and Lori did the same as me and the men didn't touch us as our samples were collected. The woman then took the five samples and left. The men also left.

We were afraid to move but we didn't have long to wait, and our "doctor" reappeared with the men. The men were pushing a bed that looked like an operating table. They picked up Paulo and strapped him to the table. The doctor sprayed something on his groin. She then used a scapple to cut open his scrotum and remove his testicles. Paulo screamed through the entire process. I suspected that the spray was for healing and to avoid infection. These women seemed to enjoy inflicting pain. Once Paulo was a eunuch she sprayed the incision with something else. The wound never bled and appeared closed, healed even. Paulo was then released from the table. He collapsed to the floor, covered in sweat.

Mateus and I also were sweating. Who was next? I didn't see any way to escape this and neither did he, we were stuck awaiting our fate. Mateus was next. It went exactly the same except Mateus tried not to cry out. That didn't make the operation any less brutal and Mateus passed out from the pain.

Then it was my turn, and I was forced onto the table. The doctor did something different this time. She sprayed where my incision was for my vasectomy. After our third boy was born Connie and I decided we were done having kids and I had the snip. Well, the doctor proceeded to reverse that operation. I didn't know for sure but that's what it seemed like to me. It hurt like hell, and I also tried not to cry out. After she had finished the operation she sprayed the area she worked on. Then she produced a needle and injected it into my leg. That hurt like hell too. Then she was done, and I was removed from the table.

Our guide then took us back to our prison. When we arrived, there was another meal awaiting us. Once we had finished eating, two men appeared to take away the dishes and they gave me what was obviously a sample jar. It was bigger than the one I had been given after my vasectomy. It was pretty obvious they wanted a sample.

We had been naked around one another for a day now, and their was no privacy in the room. We were not allowed to speak so the four of them wordlessly turned their backs on me so I could produce the sample. I wondered if I could get it up but as soon as I touched my penis it became hard. It seemed harder then it ever had been, I figured it was just because I hadn't had sex for the last 2 weeks. When I ejaculated i

Betting her Ass

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 01 Jan 2026 00:17:00 +0000

Betting her Ass.

Another look at ‘girls night out.’

Based on a post by Farmer Jill. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was the usual thing, Dexter and Mia Johnson were married 19 years, and everyone thinks they have it all together. They met at a 4th of July fireworks. The fireworks were over, and it started to rain. Dexter had a coat and Mia didn't. He lent her his and the rest is history. Two kids came along, Allison and Amy. Two good kids, two good jobs, a nice house in the suburbs. Dexter and Mia were more in love now than when they first married.

The only thing Dexter could complain about was Mia's friends Cynthia and Roxanne. Cynthia or Cyndi (sounds like sin for a reason) was married to Chet, and they had no children. Cyndi was a beautiful woman. She knew it and used it. Cyndi liked to try new things and always talked about the latest concepts. They weren't always new ideas, but they were new to her, and she spoke about them with passion like a true believer. Cyndi's latest was that the three women should start going out one night a month together, the dreaded girls' night out ( or Girls’ Night, for short).

Roxanne went by Roxy, and if Cyndi was beautiful, Roxy was gorgeous. She was married to Tom. They had a single child. Roxy wasn't the sharpest knife in the drawer and usually would get drawn into Cyndi's latest ideas. Sometimes this caused Roxy some grief because she didn't always "get" all the fine details of Cyndi's latest obsession. TikTok trends were an example of this. Cyndi got into a phase of TikTok and never should have told Roxy about "The one chip challenge." Luckily, Roxy only had some bad diarrhea. Thankfully, Tom or Mia usually caught Roxy before she did something really stupid.

Dexter was used to laughing as Mia told him about Cyndi's latest and greatest but when the topic of a girl's night out came up he did not laugh.

"Mia I'm not sure if you're asking me if you can go or just telling me about it but it's a hard no."

Mia was taken aback, Dexter had hard lines, but she hadn't been near one in a while.

"Dex, what do you mean, hard no? Cyndi said that this could be good for a marriage. I also don't like you saying hard no, you can't order me around."

"Mia, when we got married, we committed to one another. That means we have a veto over the other person. In my mind, it means that each person should know what would be a veto thing to the other and therefore not do it in the first place, or in other words, use a self-veto. Let me give you a real-world example. 3 weeks ago, all of the guys were going to the stripper bar after work because Davis was getting married. I didn't think you would like me to go to a stripper bar. I also didn't think it was appropriate for me to go. I imposed a veto on myself and told them I wasn't going. I gave Tony $50 bucks to buy a round on me, and I came home. Maybe you would have said yes, maybe you wouldn't care but I don't think it is appropriate behavior for me, your husband. If I had of wanted to go and asked you and you said no, I would not have gone and respected your veto."

Mia spent some time digesting Dexter's words. Part of the reason they had such a good marriage is because they talked things out. Mia also remembered a few times when Cyndi's schemes had almost cost them money before Dexter pointed out the flaws.

"Dex I wasn't sure if I was going to ask you if I could go along, but now I don't have to. I am not going but I am interested to see if what Cyndi think's it will achieve will actually happen."

"Mia I love you more than anything, and I'm glad you aren't going to go with Cyndi and Roxy. I would also be interested to hear about whether or not it pans out like Cyndi thinks."

Dexter never wanted to close the door on communication. Moreover, he knew he had been kind of harsh and didn't want Mia to think him as a bully. He was not changing his mind however, about the Girls’ Night. Dexter was also taking nothing for granted and was going to talk to Chet and Tom as soon as possible.

Three days later while they were eating supper, Mia told Dexter about Cyndi and Roxy's Girls’ Night the night before. Mia was pretty excited.

"Umm, Dex; Cyndi and Roxy went out last night, Thursday's is lady's night at Maxi's. They told me it was great."

Dexter pondered for a moment, something about Maxi's was out there that he couldn't remember. Then it came to him.

"Isn't Maxi's like a pickup bar?"

"I'm not sure about that, but it is the happ'n place to be in this town. Cyndi said that Chet didn't know what hit him when she got home. Roxy said that Tom liked how rejuvenated she was. So far, this seems to be working like they said."

Mia knew better than to push any harder about the Girls’ Night and going with her friends. She definitely wanted to go with them, but Dexter said no, and it wasn't worth a big fight.

The following Wednesday Dexter met up with Chet and Tom for a beer. After beers were ordered, Dexter got to the point.

"Thanks for coming, Chet and Tom. I really appreciate you coming out to speak with me. I was wondering about your wives and them going out together once a month."

Chet laughed,

"Yes, the good'ole girl's night out. Cyndi's latest thing. What would you like to know?"

"It seems your wives have been telling my wife Mia about how great it is. Specifically, that it has made a difference in the bedroom."

Now Tom laughed,

"That's a laugh, Roxy came home the first time all hot and bothered and wanted to get it on. She was all worked up. I said No thanks. I told her that I had no interest in being the vicarious recipient of her lust for other guys. She wasn't happy about that, and tried to deny it. I told her that once she was truly excited for me, lusting for me, then I would be available. She was shocked that I turned her down for sex. The girls went out on Thursday, and by Saturday, she was all over me, once the kid went to bed. Sure, it was great, but I think there was some left-over lust from Thursday that reduced it from awesome."

Chet had taken a different approach,

"That's a good idea, but it's not what I did. Instead, on the Wednesday night before, I took Cyndi to bed right after supper and gave her my best. By the time we fell asleep, I was worn out. When she came home the next night from her Girls’ Night, I pretended to be asleep; so any amorous intentions she might have had, didn't get fulfilled."

Dexter tried to match up what the husbands said, with what their wives told Mia. Then Chet continued,

"What about you Dex? Why isn't Mia going with our wives to the Girls’ Night?"

"I told her no. I told her that we had veto rights over the other's actions, and I didn't want her to go. I told her I saw no benefit, only a downside."

Tom was impressed,

"That's what I should have done. Sorry Chet, but Cyndi tends to lead Roxy down the garden path. Anyways it made me sit down with Roxy and have a serious conversation about fidelity; and that if she did anything that didn't pass the husband test we’re done. What did Mia specifically say they told her?"

"She said that your wife was rejuvenated by the experience; and that Chet didn't know what hit him."

Chet laughed louder,

"I think that Cyndi got that confused; she said that to me, after I wore her out on Wednesday. She said, What got into you? I don't know what hit me.' She liked our Wednesdays before her Girls’ Night, at least that's what she told me. So, I guess in a way it is good for us, but frankly I've never complained about the sex with Cyndi, anyways."

Tom looked confused,

"Rejuvenated, is not the word I would use, but it sort of works. Roxy, before this Girls’ Night thing wasn't initiating very much, but now she did. Not that she turned me down very often, when I initiated. But you know, it's nice when they come after you for a change."

Dexter was feeling much better about things after he left the bar. Chet and Tom seemed to have things well-in-hand. Mia said nothing about the Girls’ Night for the next couple of months, but her friends wouldn't let it go, that she wasn't coming. Cyndi especially wanted to get Mia to come. Cyndi had discovered something called the hotwife lifestyle that she wanted to couple with the Girls’ Night. She called Mia and invited her out for coffee on the Monday before the women were having another Thursday Girls’ Night. Cyndi was already seated when Mia arrived.

"Hi Cyndi, what's so important that we have to meet for coffee today?"

"Oh, Mia! There's so much to tell you. But first I have to ask, can you remind me why don't you come to our girls’ night out?"

Mia was a little embarrassed about this. She had told Cyndi and Roxy she wasn't interested; she didn't want to tell them that Dexter said no.

"I'm just not interested Cyndi; it's not my thing."

"Come on, Mia! It's loads of fun. It makes a girl feel young and wanted, desired even."

"Dex wants me, I'm certain he desires me, I don't need anyone else for that."

"Come on Mia, you aren't even a little bit interested in seeing what happens? Maybe Roxy and I are doing things there, that have really spiced things up in the bedroom."

Truthfully, Mia was very interested in being part of the Girls’ Night. She tried to keep the eagerness under control, and out of her tone,

"What kind of things have you two been doing?"

"Oh, a few little things that might not pass the husband test. But don't worry; Chet's fully on board and is reaping the results."

Mia was shocked. Chet was okay with this?

"Sure, he is. It gets him right worked up that we're out flirting and things. He especially likes it when I come home and give him the details."

If Mia had a fault, it was being too trusting. If Cyndi was telling her this, it must be true. This just made Mia want to go to the next Girls’ Night, all the more.

"Wow, well, I can talk to Dex about it. I'll see what he thinks."

Cyndi saw an opening and drove in the wedge,

"What about what he thinks? Aren't you your own boss? Does he think he can order you around, and tell you what to do? I thought Dex was a good guy? Now you’re telling me he's some kind of dinosaur. Next time we all get together, I'm going to have a talk with him."

That was the last thing Mia wanted: Cyndi talking to Dex about this. She also didn't want Cyndi to think she was under Dexter's thumb.

"Ok, I'm pretty sure I'm good to go with you guys; but I am going to run it by Dex."

Cynthia held off talking about anything else. She figured she had pushed hard enough, for now. If Mia came on Thursday, she could tell her about the hot-wife thing, then.

That night, after the kids went to bed, Mia and Dexter were on the sofa watching TV. Mia really wanted to go out to the Girls’ Night on Thursday and decided she had better talk to Dex, sooner rather than later.

"Dex, you know how we spoke about me going on a Girls’ Night a while back? You told me about your veto, and I've been thinking about that. If the President uses the veto, the Senate and House can override it, but if that doesn't work then the congress can try again. I'm not interested in overriding your veto, but I would like to discuss it again."

"Sure Mia, we can discuss it again. Good communication is one of the keys to a happy marriage. What has changed with Cyndi and Roxy, and their Girls’ Night, which is going to convince me not to use my veto?"

"Cyndi told me that She and Chet are really reaping the rewards of this, in the bedroom. She said he gets very worked up. Roxy told me that She and Tom are the same. This has really spiced things up for them."

"Mia, are you telling me that you aren't enjoying our loving? I thought we kept it pretty exciting? It wasn't too long ago you told me it was spectacular. What sorts of things could happen on a Girls’ Night, that we couldn't do together?"

"Cyndi says that there is flirting and other things that they do when they are out that might not pass the husband test, but Chet and Tom are on board with it, and it is ramping things up in the bedroom."

Dexter was stunned. Chet and Tom were good with that? No way.

"Mia, there is no way that Chet and Tom are good with their wives fooling around on their Girls’ Night."

"No Dex it's true, Cyndi told me, and Roxy confirmed it."

"Ok Mia, how about this then. We have a bet about this. I bet that Chet and Tom are not on board with their wives doing things with other men, that would not pass the husband test."

Mia was sure that she could win this bet; she would make the wager, and then she could go out to the Girls’ Night.

"What kind of bet are we talking about, Dex? What would you want to bet, the loser does dishes for the week? Something like that?"

"No Mia. I want weekly anal sex if I win, what do you want if you win?"

Mia was flabbergasted. Dexter had never shown any interest in anal sex and the thought of it disgusted her.

"I thought you weren't interested in that, Dex, has something changed?"

"No change, but when you lose, I want you to remember this for a long time."

Mia said nothing, but pulled out her phone and started texting. A flurry of texts later Mia was ready to respond.

"Ok Dex, I think this is a sucker bet; but when you lose I get to go out to a Girls’ Night with Cyndi and Roxy. I just texted with them, and you are definitely going to lose. You can back out if you like."

Dexter shook hands with his wife to confirm the bet. Then Mia wanted to show him the texts.

"We can settle this right now, Dex, look at my phone you can read the texts."

"No thanks, we will settle this thing properly. Your friends might be bending the truth."

"Cyndi said you would say that. She also said that Chet is embarrassed and doesn't want to talk about it. If you ask him, she said he would deny everything to protect his ego."

"That Cyndithia sure knows everything. I guess we will just have to independently confirm what she says."

"If we can't call Chet because he won't give us a straight answer, what do you propose Dex?"

"I'll tell you Thursday Mia. Don't look so glum. I know you want to go on this Girls’ Night, but you can certainly wait at least another week. If it's such an easy bet like you think, your friends would probably do it again next week."

Tuesday and Wednesday dragged slowly for Mia. Dexter not so much. He was counting on ego's to prove him right. Perhaps it should be said; he was betting on egos to prove him right. There was just no way that Chet and Tom would change their minds. Fantasies are one thing, but what guy would actually want their wife to come home all revved up from being with someone else? This whole Girls’ Night thing was like letting a serpent into the garden.

On Thursday, Mia came home from work to find Dexter already home.

"Hi, are you ready to go out on a date, my love?"

"Ah, sure, Dex. Where are we going? and where are the kids?"

"Your parents have the kids, and we are going out to supper and then to a club. You need to put on these new work clothes I bought you and put this wig on."

Dex had gone to the local college and borrowed really good wigs. Mia took her wig, she was brunette, tonight she would be a blonde. Dex the blonde was going to have black hair and a moustache. They both would wear glasses. Mia figured they were playing dress up for a reason, she just couldn't figure out why.

"To settle our bet, we are going to first go out for supper like two businesspeople away from home, and then we are going for a drink at Maxi's. While there, we are going to see what your friends get up to, on their Girls’ Night. Phone, please."

Mia watched Dexter put her phone in his suit jacket pocket. He put his own in the pocket on the other side. Mia believed that this idea seemed reasonable. Dex would see with his own eyes, what Cyndi and Roxy were up to, and she could go next time, simple as that. It was also kind of fun dressing up in a disguise.

The wigs were good quality, and when Mia looked in the mirror with the glasses, she indeed looked like a businesswoman. Dex certainly looked like a businessman too; one that Cyndi and Roxy were unlikely to recognize.

Dinner was great. Mia was enjoying her date with Dex. She reflected on the whole Girls’ Night thing. What was the big deal? She had such a good time with Dex, isn't that why you get married? Girls’ Night is for single women looking to meet someone, not married ones looking to have a happy life. It is one thing to go out once or twice a year with your gal pals to a concert or a birthday party, but every month or every few weeks, this seemed counterproductive. That was time spent away from the person you supposedly wanted to spend your life with. This said, Mia was definitely wondering what Cyndi and Roxy would be up to at Maxi's.

Dexter and Mia arrived at Maxi's at 9 pm. It was fairly busy, being ladies' night with cheap drinks for the women. There were plenty of guys there, too; as could be expected. Dexter found them a nice table with a good view, but somewhat out of the way. They had been there only a few minutes when Cyndi and Roxy arrived. After getting drinks, the two women found a table in a main traffic zone. They both were dressed to impress but not slutty.

After an hour, Mia was starting to get worried about who was the sucker in this bet. Cyndi and Roxy had been up to dance together and with only a couple of guys. Nothing even remotely risqué had happened. No one bought them drinks, no one sat down with them. They didn't go sit with anyone else.

Dexter noticed Cyndi dancing with a very good-looking blonde guy. He never asked her again and soon zeroed in on a very big-chested blonde woman. Dex watched them leave together at 10:45. At 11 pm, Dexter went to the bar to get them a drink as the bartender looked momentarily not busy.

"A draft and a white wine, please?"

"Sure, coming right up."

It was a quick order, Dexter paid and then decided to ask a question. he pointed to Cyndi and Roxy,

"Those two in the green and blue dresses, are they regulars?"

"I guess you could call them that, but I would call them cock teases."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, they are a couple of married women on the prowl; to get amped up for their husbands, but that's it. You look like you're here on business and if you want to hook up with some married slut that are the real deal, try that one over there."

The bartender pointed to a solitary woman just coming back from the washroom. She had on a slutty Little black dress, and Dex had noticed she received plenty of attention. Motioning back to Cyndi and Roxy.

"So, is that why those two aren't getting the same amount of attention as the one you pointed out, in the black dress?"

"Absolutely!, The regulars here know they are wasting their time and effort, so ignore them, it's only the new guys who give them a try but soon learn."

The bartender got busy, and Dexter went back to Mia. He didn't share this new information with Mia, let her stew. At 11:45 Roxy and Cyndi looked like they might be getting ready to go so Dexter pulled out Mia's phone. He pulled his chair in closer to Mia and asked her to text Cyndi about how the night was going.

Hey Cyndi! How's the night out?"

Amazing!

Tell me more.

Met some great guys!

Really? What were they like? Are you still with them? What are you doing?

Roxy's still with one now.

What!

Yes, she's making out with this gorgeous Black guy.

Dexter looked at Mia, Mia looked at Roxy, who was sitting at the table watching Cyndi text. Dexter then looked around.

"Do you think Cyndi is pretending Roxy is with that Black guy over there? The one kissing what looks to be his girlfriend or wife?"

Mia looked over at the couple that had arrived about half an hour ago. They had been all over one another since they arrived. Neither Cyndi nor Roxy had danced with him or even been close to him. Mia wondered what it would feel like for Dex to put his hard cock in her ass. Dexter then turned the phone to him and texted Cyndi,

What about you?

I might have gone out to the parking lot with this hunky blonde guy.

No way!

Way!

What happened?

Let's just say, I better use mouthwash before I kiss Chet tonight.

Dexter laughed.

"Sounds like she is dreaming that the blonde hunk left with her, instead of the girl with all the cleavage."

Busted Parents: 2 Stories

Snowden Speaks — Wed, 31 Dec 2025 05:42:00 +0000

Busted Parents: 2 Stories

“Do as we say, not as we did.”

Based on a post by yellowjacket66. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time.

Her Parents Caught Us Naked

But Haley and I discovered their shameful secrets.

"I'll rip your fucking dick off; and stuff it down your fucking throat, if you knock-up my daughter." It was Mr. Boyd Summers, the father of my girlfriend Haley. He was very angry.

Haley and I, both 18, having recently graduated from high school were sitting in her parents' kitchen listening to the diatribe from Haley's father.

Haley spoke up, "Daddy, we're not doing anything like that. Please don't say things like that."

Mr. Summers continued, he was drunk and pissed-off. He ranted at me, "Don't you tell me you're not fucking my daughter!"

But I hadn't told him I wasn't fucking his daughter; his daughter had. She continued to defend herself. "Daddy, please! Josh and I have not been having sex."

Mr. Summers said, "Bull; shit! Don't lie to me, little girl."

"I'm not lying." She said. Haley was now crying.

Mrs. Summers entered the fray, "Boyd, don't speak like that to your daughter."

He said, "She's just a slut! Just like you and your sister."

Mrs. Summers ignored the words and calmed him down. "Boyd, sit here! Let your daughter explain herself." Oh boy, this would have to be a good explanation.

Mr. Summers sneered, "Okay, explain how you and this asshole” Boyd sneered at me; “Came home naked? What were you doing, reading poetry to each other?" He was drunk and angry.

I could see his point, though. Haley and I had showed up at the front door to her house, buck naked. It was a Saturday night in late May, and I had picked her up for a date at 6:30. We left, fully clothed, only to return at 1:30AM, without our clothes. Seeing their slender, beautiful daughter, naked with some kid, had to be an incredible shock to her parents.

I walked her from the driveway to her front door. It was locked because we violated curfew. Haley had knocked on the door and we both retreated to hide behind some shrubs. My plan was to get the hell out of there once Haley had contacted her mother and gotten inside the house.

Her mom opened the door, to find no one on the porch. The conversation went like this;

"Pist, Mom. Can you get me a coat. I'm cold."

Her mother said, "Well come inside. Why are you hiding?"

Haley said, "I lost my clothes. Someone stole them."

"Where's Josh?"

"He's out here too."

I had asked her to just go inside and not involve me. It would only make things worse if she were naked and with me.

"Does he have clothes on?"

Haley answered, "No. They stole his clothes too."

That's when Haley's dad came outside. "Helen, Wha da fuckis going on?" He asked. We could tell immediately that he'd been drinking.

Haley's mom explained; “Boyd, Haley and her boyfriend were saying their clothes had been stolen.”

"Whah dah fuck!" He said.

Haley said to me, "Josh, Let's just go to your house."

I imagine my mom would be more receptive to me bringing home a naked girl. She probably expected shit like that from me.

Haley's mom said, "No. Get in here; both of you!"

"I don't want Daddy to see me naked." Haley protested.

Boyd said, "Why not. Probably half the city has seen you naked." Anyone on the block could have heard Boyd announce his daughter’s nakedness. He was hot, and getting hotter.

But he didn't actually want to see his daughter naked, so he turned and went in the house while Mrs. S got a couple of coats from the closet and handed them to us in the bushes. She gave Haley a long coat, but I had just a short coat that really didn't cover my ass and my dick was sticking out. Having a girl's mother see your cock is not going to create a favorable impression. It was enough to get us in the house. Mrs. S got a pair of her husband's work pants for me, and a sweatshirt. Haley went to her room and put on some clothes. We were hoping that would be the end of it, but Mr. S called her down to the kitchen and told me to sit my ass down. That's when he threatened to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat. He was a big, rough guy, and I believed him.

Anyway, Haley and I tried to explain what had happened.

She told the story, the G-rated version.

"Josh and I went to the movies and afterward we were driving around talking." Partially true, we'd gone to the drive-in where we had necked furiously through the entire movie. Neither of us could remember what the flick was about. I was playing with her naked tits the entire time.

She continued, "After the movie, we drove around for a bit. We just like to drive around and talk about things." We were looking for a place to park. It was years ago, before cell-phones and the internet.

Haley continued, "You remember the old rock quarry out past Hooverville, where we would swim during the summers." Her mom and dad nodded. "I convinced Josh to go swimming. It was such a nice night and I remembered all the good times when you had taken us there when we were kids." She was sucking-up to them, playing the little daughter but not emphasizing that she went swimming while naked with her boyfriend.

I spoke up and said, "It was my idea to go swimming. It wasn't, but I was trying to shield Haley's honor.

She said, "No, it was my idea. We didn't have swim suits, so I convinced Josh we should skinny-dip. He didn’t want to, but finally gave in, because it was very dark and he didn’t want me to get hurt and not be able to help. We'd never done anything like that before.”

I hoped they believed it.

This part about it being her idea was true. When Haley suggested we both strip and go swimming, it actually didn't take me more than a second to agree.

We'd been to the drive-in movie. We'd gone there on dates half-a-dozen times. We'd graduated from just kissing to where I stripped Haley to the waist and spent a couple of hours playing with her fascinating tits. I took my shirt off too. I also had my hands in her pants, playing with her virgin pussy and rubbing her smooth, soft ass. I sucked her tits and put my fingers inside her. She pulled on my cock. She had gotten me off many times. She would use her hands to satisfy me, which avoided my urge to go further. She would come too. Her crotch would get so warm that I couldn't believe it. We steamed up the car windows, which obscured our view of the movie, but we didn't care. We were young and in love.

After the movie, we drove around as we said. The quarry she mentioned was a popular 'make-out' spot where teens like us would 'park'.

Haley continued telling her folks, "We were swimming, when a couple of guys saw our car and pulled up. Then they saw our clothes on the hood of Josh's car, and took them."

It was true. We were swimming in the cool deep water, and when a few guys we knew from school showed up. They knew my car.

"Hey Josh. What are you doing?" One of them said. It was a guy named Eddie.

He called a few times and I said, "I'm just taking a piss."

"Bullshit. Your clothes are on your car. Are you taking a piss or whacking off."

"Okay. I'm just swimming. I'll talk to you guys next week."

Eddie asked, "Are you alone?"

I said I was, but he said, "Well is this your bra and panties on the hood of your car."

I begged them to just be on their way, but they were enjoying their mastery of the situation.

"Who's with you?"

"None of your business. Please just leave us alone."

He said, "It must be Haley Summers in there with you. Her ID is in her jeans."

His friend john said, "She must be naked. I'd like to see that."

I said, "We are wearing swim suits (a lie)."

Carl, another of the guys said, "Why don't you two come out and say hello. You must be getting cold in that water."

It was true. The water was very cold. My dick had shriveled to the size of a peanut. We both had goosebumps and Haley's nipples were hard, like little pebbles. The banter went back and forth with them wanting us to come out and me trying to get them to go away. Haley asked them to please leave. I offered money, but they weren't interested and I didn't have much anyway. It was a stalemate, but we were in the losing position. We were shivering from the cold water.

Finally, they said, "We'll wait over here by our car while you two come out."

Haley was very cold and said, "Let them see. I really don't care. We won't see them again since school is over."

We had graduated and probably wouldn't cross paths with the three guys very often again, although two of them were juniors and would undoubtedly spread salacious stories around school next year. It pissed-me-off that they would say embarrassing things that might detract from Haley's reputation, but we had no options.

So, I went first. Haley hung back in the bushes. They had taken our clothes from the car hood, including my wallet and the car keys. I tried to talk them into returning my stuff, but they wouldn't do it. I was embarrassed, standing there naked. They'd seen me naked after gym class. Haley was the prize.

"We want to see Haley naked." Eddie said.

John said, "I want to see those titties of hers that she flaunts around school."

Haley was a very popular girl. She had a killer body and a nice set of boobs. Many young men drooled over her. She'd only started at our school for her senior year (and was 18), but had attracted many invitations for dates. She went out with a number of guys, but she wouldn't 'put out', so the more lecherous dudes left her alone. I was in American History class next to her, and asked her out in a moment of rare courage. She accepted and we had been 'going steady' for the last four months of the school year. As time went on, we did more and more, but she had limits and I proceeded very cautiously, not wanting to disrespect her; but damn, she made me hot. Haley was a young woman with glands and sexual desires too. We hadn't had sex. She was telling her daddy the truth. We sure were proceeding toward it though. She wanted to wait at least until we had graduated; and I had agreed.

Anyway, Haley finally had to walk out naked and the assholes shined a light on her, seeing her pretty naked body. She tried to cover-up, but with limited success. She had one hand covering her pussy, and the other arm over her breasts, but everything else was exposed. I'll bet they all went home and whacked-off, thinking about her. She stood there for a moment then hid behind my car. They wouldn't give us our clothes, but did return my wallet and keys and Haley's ID. Eddie put the items on a rock and then insisted that Haley walk over to get them. She was angry and embarrassed, but gave them their show. They could see her tits when she picked up the items. She dropped my wallet and needed both hands to hold everything, so the jerks had a glimpse of her pussy. They finally drove away with our clothes. I'm sure Haley's panties were their most popular trophy. They were wet with her scent, perfume and the secretions from her pussy during our hours at the drive-in.

Haley was upset. She knew an unknown number of boys would be fondling and sniffing her panties. I lamented my inability to recover them somehow. On the other hand, after a few minutes, Haley became highly aroused, over being exposed to other people. She didn't say anything but she was hot when I kissed her. It was our first hint of her exhibitionist tendencies.

Those guys had seen her naked, but I was the one taking her home.

Haley had told her mom and dad a sanitized version of the events at the quarry; she said; “Somebody stole our clothes but we hadn't seen who it was.”

Her dad wasn't satisfied and was skeptical of everything she had told them beyond the fact of Haley and I showing up naked at their door.

The tables Turn.

He ranted, "Helen, your daughter is going to get knocked-up, then what?" Haley had gotten into a good college and her dad was afraid she would get pregnant and mess up her future.

Helen said, "Boyd. She's not going to get pregnant. She'd told you she's not having sex with this boy. Why don't you believe her."

He said, "I know what goes on with kids these days."

She said, "They're smarter than we were."

He grumbled and Helen said, "Here you are yelling at this boy about whether he's doing the same things you did when you were his age. I don't think he's pressing her to have sex like you did with me."

Some family secrets were coming out. Haley looked at her mom.

Mrs. S said, "Go ahead, Boyd, tell your daughter how you begged me to let you screw me and how you got me pregnant and I had to quit college. Your daughter is smarter than I was."

Whoa, too much information, but it explained his suspicions.

Haley, angry with her dad, pushed the issue, "Daddy, did you have sex with Momma before you guys were married?"

Mr. Summers was being confronted by his daughter, tried to avoid answering, but she was agitated.

Helen volunteered, "They called it fucking back then, just like they do how. Tell them Boyd, how you had to marry me; or my daddy would've cut your dick off and shoved it down your throat."

Boyd was finally stymied. "We shouldn't be talking about this in front of Haley."

Haley said, "Jennie and I used to wonder about how Benjamin was born only five months after you guys got married. You told us he was premature. He sure was." Haley was laughing now. Her mom joined her. “No wonder you assume everybody does it! Truth is, you did it!”

It finally broke her daddy's angry mood and he began to laugh. “Go ahead, Helen, let your daughter know everything. Tell your daughter what a slut you were.”

Helen laughed too. She walked around the table and stepped behind Boyd, then slid her hands down inside the collar of his tee shirt; and said; "Your daddy couldn't keep it in his pants, once he met me. Damn right I was irresistible, wasn't I Boyd."

He just meekly said, "You were, oh boy, you were." Then he reached around and slapped her ass.

They realized they were saying too much. Boyd pulled Helen’s arm around and gathered her on his lap. The two parents seemed to lose interest in us kids. After a few minutes, Helen said, "We're going to bed. You kids can watch TV downstairs. Just keep quiet. See you tomorrow."

I sensed that they had urges to satisfy.

I was following Haley to the staircase when Boyd called me to the side and handed me something. It was a three-pack of condoms. He tried once more to put his game face on and said, "My warning stands."

They went off. Haley looked up at me from the bottom of the stairs, relieved that it was over, at least for now. Then, we reflected. Her parents had just confirmed they were going to leave us alone in the basement game room, and her dad had given me a 3-pack of rubbers. Haley laughed and asked me to help pull out the hide-a-bed. We found a movie on TV; another movie that we weren't going to watch. I got comfortable and she went back up to the kitchen to make popcorn.

I was sitting back on the hide-a-bed with my naked body under the sheet and quilt, thinking I was going to give Haley a delightful surprise. I was just watching the movie when I heard her coming, and looked her way when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She had a bowl of popcorn, but that was all. She was naked. I looked at her firm young breasts; her flat stomach with her sexy navel; the furry dark triangle of hair on her pussy; her toned thighs; her tanned legs; her glimmering long hair; her smile; and her pretty face. I was transfixed by the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. My very own girlfriend, naked and walking toward me.

She put down the refreshments and crawled up, straddling my lap and put her breasts in my face. I ran my hands over her back and her tender ass-cheeks. My cock was hard, of course and she soon discovered my complete state of undress. I nuzzled her breasts and licked her nipples.

I said, "Are you sure we should be doing this?"

She said, "Didn't you just hear them tell us they were going to leave us alone as long as we don't make too much noise?"

I wasn't sure they meant it that way, but I nodded. She moved down and pulled on the sheet. My horny young cock popped out.

I reached to the lamp table and got a condom. I started to open it.

"You don't need that." Haley said.

"Why not. I don't want your daddy to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat."

She said, "I'm on the pill. Momma took me to the doctor last month. She said she couldn't tell me what to do anymore since I was an adult; and that I should never be dependent on some horny boy having a rubber when he needs it; or pulling out of my pussy before he comes."

I was experiencing a lot of new surprises, tonight. I just looked at Haley, speechless.

"Momma told me not to tell Daddy. He doesn't know. It would upset him so much. I think he wants me to stay his little girl until I’m past menopause!"

Haley leaned in and kissed me passionately. I had one hand on her soft tit, and my other hand on her soft ass. Then she decided to move straight to the feature presentation. She slid her pelvis down onto me, using her hand to guide my straining cock into her smooth, warm vagina.

It was the first time for both of us, and it felt marvelous, like nothing I had ever experienced. My Cock was squeezed in the sleeve of her cun

Babysitting Perks

Snowden Speaks — Tue, 30 Dec 2025 00:04:00 +0000

Babysitting Perks

A Snowstorm leaves the sitter stuck at her client's house.

Based on a post by lily ann. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I spent most nights of my senior year in high school babysitting. It was my parent's fault, really. Apparently having a real job would affect my grades too much, so I was stuck earning my money by spending my nights in various houses, feeding Kraft Dinner and hot dogs to hyper-active kids while their parents took a night off.

It wasn't terrible, by any means. In fact, I took it quite seriously. I don't mind children, and at most places I had full access to the fridge while I finished off my homework after putting the kids to bed. The pay wasn't bad, either. I liked to play games with the kids and most of the time, the kids asked for me back before their parents did. I had a pretty steady clientele, most within walking distance of my house. It was convenient for me; I had procrastinated getting my driver's license so long that I was 18 and still only had my learner's license.

It was late February when Mr. Riley called the first time. I gave my cell phone number out to my clients, and he was lucky enough to call me on one of my nights off. I was in the bathtub when I answered.

"Hello?"

"My name is George Riley. I'm looking for Anna Marchand," replied the person on the other end. I immediately liked his voice. It wasn't too deep, but it was soft and smooth. I was almost tempted to consider it calming, but he sounded slightly stressed.

"You've reached her," I said.

"Oh; hi, Anna. I'm a friend of the Anderson's, and they recommended you as a babysitter. I've got a few late meetings next Friday, and my regular sitter isn't available. I was wondering if you'd be available to watch my son."

I shifted in the tub, hoping he didn't hear the water splash. "I usually take Friday nights off, but it sounds like you could use the help."

"I really could," he said. "I'm afraid I can't offer you more than your regular rate or anything;”

"It's fine," I interrupted. "I don't mind, sir, really. I'd love to babysit for your son."

"Thank you so much," he said, sounding thoroughly relieved. "His name is Kyle, and he's three. I would need you from around five until pretty late."

"Not a problem," I said. I got the rest of the details from him, and made a note of his address. He lived on the other side of town, but I was sure my mom would be okay with driving me.

Friday came along and I went home after school. I had worn a cute skirt to school and debated on wearing it to the Riley's, but decided against it; three year olds could be really active and I didn't want to deal with the skirt. Instead I put on my favorite pair of jeans, dark blue and fitting snugly, with a tight blue scoop neck t-shirt. I never tried to dress provocatively when I went to babysit, but I did try to look fairly nice. I rarely got to go out with friends or boys, because I always seemed to be taking care of someone else's kids. Usually I was alright with it; not dating just meant I didn't have to deal with all the drama my friends did, and there were very few guys I knew that I was really interested in, anyway.

I knew there was a reason for it. I would never tell any of my friends, but I found a lot of the men I babysat for much more appealing than any guy my age. I babysat for a lot of babies and toddlers, so their parents tended to be either late twenties or early thirties; not that much older than me, at any rate. A lot of the men were good-looking, and more than once I found my mind fixed on one of them while I got off before falling asleep.

I didn't know about Mr. Riley, though. The Anderson's were a couple in their early forties, and since they had referenced me, I figured Mr. Riley might be a bit older than the usual men I babysat for. Even still, I put a little bit of effort into my outfit. The t-shirt clung nicely to my tits, which were a nice size; 36 C, and fairly firm. I had a push-up bra underneath, which showed just a hint of cleavage. It fit slightly looser around my stomach. While I would never consider myself fat, I didn't have the hard, flat tummies that all my friends seemed to work towards. I didn't mind, though. It was a small price to pay for having great hips and a round ass. I knew that if I tried to lose any weight, I'd lose those curves, and that was not something I was willing to give up to have a flat stomach. After putting on just a bit of makeup and brushing my long hair off my face, I grabbed my backpack and went to ask my mom to drive me over.

My mom dropped me off at quarter to five. I walked up the driveway. The house was in a fairly good neighborhood and looked pretty nice. I rang the doorbell and waited patiently.

The door was opened a few moments later by a man who, I was surprised to see, looked to be in his early thirties. He was good looking, about 6'2'' and fairly toned, with deep brown eyes and dark brown hair. He was wearing a nice suit, but looking slightly frazzled.

"Mr. Riley?" I asked.

"Yeah, you must be Anna?"

I smiled. "Nice to meet you, sir."

He smiled and opened the door. I turned around and waved at my mom, who had been waiting to make sure we had the right address. Mr. Riley led me into the house and offered to take my jacket. I smiled and gave it to him, looking around the house as he put it away. It was nice, but a little messy. There were toys everywhere and I could hear a TV playing a kid's show in the next room.

"Sorry about the mess," Mr. Riley said, returning without my jacket. "I haven't had time to clean anything up."

"It's fine," I said, smiling.

"No, it's embarrassing." He smiled at me apologetically. I grinned. He was very attractive, especially when he smiled. I was glad I had put a bit of effort into my outfit, and briefly let myself wonder what he was like in bed.

My thoughts were interrupted by a little boy rushing into the front hall. Mr. Riley turned and lifted the boy.

"This is Kyle," he said. Kyle looked at me shyly, but he was smiling. He was absolutely adorable, with big brown eyes just like his father's, and lighter brown hair that fell in his face. He had a smudge of dirt across his cheek and his father wiped it off tenderly.

"Hi Kyle," I said. "I'm Anna. I'm going to be here with you tonight."

"Say hi, Kyle," Mr. Riley said, nudging the little boy.

"Hi," Kyle said quietly.

Mr. Riley put him down and Kyle ran back into the other room.

"I've got to finish getting ready for my meetings," he said. "If you wouldn't mind watching Kyle?"

"Of course," I replied, "that's what I'm here for." I walked into the other room and sat on the couch. Kyle looked up from the floor, where he was playing with some cars. I smiled at him, and he stood up, picking his toys up and walking over to the couch.

"Wanna play?" he asked softly.

By the time Mr. Riley poked his head in to tell me he was leaving, Kyle and I were playing cars. Kyle hardly noticed his father leaving, making my job easier. Kids always hate it when their parents go.

He was a good kid, and very talkative. We played cars until I decided it was time for him to eat. Over dinner, Kyle told me about his mom. I wasn't exceptionally surprised to find out that his parents were divorced, but I was shocked to find out how much Kyle knew about it; especially how easily he told me about how his mother just walked out. It's surprising how much information kids can absorb, and I felt so bad for the poor kid that I gave him an extra scoop of ice cream for dessert.

It was probably a bad decision on my part; the extra sugar hyped him up so much that I had trouble getting him to bed. By the time he finally fell asleep, it was an hour and a half past his bedtime, and I was exhausted from chasing him around. I felt bad for disobeying what Mr. Riley had asked, but figured I could explain it when he got home.

After Kyle was asleep, I tidied up the den and kitchen before settling myself on the couch. I turned the TV on and started studying. It didn't take me long to finish my homework, so I spent some time channel surfing and reading some magazines that Mr. Riley had on the coffee table, checking on Kyle every once in a while. I was so tired that I must have fallen asleep at some point, because I was startled awake when I heard the front door open.

I sat up and a magazine fell off my lap just as Mr. Riley entered the room. He smiled at me. "Did I wake you up?" he asked.

I yawned. "I guess so," I answered, laughing. "I didn't even realize I had fallen asleep."

He laughed and entered the room, bending down to pick up the magazine I dropped. "Did Kyle wear you out?"

I smiled at him. "Well, it's my fault, really." I blushed. "I felt kind of bad for him, so I gave him a little extra ice cream after dinner. He went to bed a little later than you said. I'm sorry."

"Oh, that's fine," Mr. Riley said. "It's rare that he likes babysitters, so a little extra ice cream might have been okay." He frowned for a moment. "Why did you feel bad for him?"

I bit my lip nervously. "Well, he just started talking about; about his mom; and I just;”

Mr. Riley smiled, holding a hand up to cut me off. "I understand." I took a good look at Mr. Riley. He had a young-looking face, but he looked tired and really tense. His tie was loosened slightly and he had taken off his jacket, rolling the sleeves of his shirt up. He caught me looking at him and laughed a bit. "I'm a mess, I know," he sighed, sitting on the couch. "It's been hard since; well; she just left. I love my son but she was the one who stayed home with him. I'm still trying to figure out how I'm supposed to balance him and my job."

I smiled, a little unsure of what to say, and he seemed to notice. "Sorry," he said.

"It's okay," I answered. "Well, you know, if you need help I can always come over and babysit."

He smiled at me again. "I'll keep it in mind. And thanks for cleaning up, you didn't have to do that."

I smiled back. "It wasn't a problem."

"Well, thanks. It really helped."

I picked up my bag. "Would you mind if I used your phone to call my mom?"

"Yeah, go right ahead. It's in the kitchen." He leaned back against the couch as I walked away.

I walked into the kitchen and picked up the phone, dialing my mom's cell number. My mom picked up after a few rings.

"I'm ready to come home now," I said.

"Sweetie, I'm so sorry!" she answered. "Haven't you looked outside? It's a blizzard out there."

I glanced out the window, surprised to see a ton of snow and the wind howling. "I fell asleep, I hadn't noticed."

"That explains why you didn't answer your cell phone. I keep telling you not to have it on silent. Hon, the car won't start in this weather and it's snowed in the driveway."

"It's fine, Mom, I'll call a cab," I told her.

"Okay, well let me know when it picks you up."

I assured her I would, and hung up. I walked back to the living room, where Mr. Riley was still sitting on the couch.

"Do you have a phone book?" I asked. "My mom's car won't start, I need to call a taxi."

"Of course," he said, standing up. We walked back to the kitchen and he grabbed it out of a drawer, leaning against the counter as I dialed.

The phone rang once before a recorded message picked up.

"Thank you for calling Yellow Cab Company," said a woman's voice. "Because of the storm in your region this evening, we are unable to provide taxi service. If you are calling in regards to anything else, please press zero to speak with an operator."

I hung up slowly, turning to Mr. Riley. "The cab company shut down," I told him.

He nodded. "I thought they might have. The roads are awful." He thought for a moment. "If it's alright with you, you're welcome to spend the night here. We have an extra room. I'd drive you but I don't want to wake Kyle."

I considered it for a moment. "It really seems like the only option," I said quietly. "If you don't mind, of course."

He smiled at me. "Not at all. You were so helpful tonight, it's the least I can do. Call and tell your mother, I'll go get the guest room ready."

I called my mom back, telling her I would be staying at the Riley's.

"Well, alright," she said, thought slightly reluctantly. "Remember to help Mrs. Riley make breakfast tomorrow."

I pursed my lips, thinking it would be best if I didn't tell her that there was no Mrs. Riley. "Alright, Mom, see you tomorrow."

I hung up the phone and walked down the hallway, where a light was coming from the room next to Kyle's. Mr. Riley came out as I was walking towards it.

"There's fresh sheets and everything in there," he whispered. "But I'm afraid I don't have anything for you to wear."

"That's fine," I replied quietly. "I can just sleep in this."

He blushed. "Well, my wife left some of her things; I haven't cleared them out of our room yet. If you'd like you can grab something of hers."

I blushed in reply, but nodded, seeing as sleeping in my jeans would be kind of uncomfortable. Mr. Riley quietly moved past me and motioned for me to follow him down the hall.

We entered a big master suite, and I bit my lip a bit when I saw it. Not only had Mr. Riley referred to it as "our room," as though his wife was still there, half the room looked like it hadn't be touched since she left. His side had clothes on the floor and papers on the wardrobe, but hers was completely clean. There were even bottles of perfume still sitting on the vanity.

He turned around and smiled apologetically. "I should clean up, huh," he said in a bit of a louder voice, obviously trying to joke a bit.

I laughed softly. "It's fine."

He motioned to the closet. "You can pick whatever you'd like. I'll grab you a toothbrush." With that, he turned and walked into the ensuite bathroom.

I opened the closet door. It was all woman's clothes, organized by what must have been occasion, and then by color. I couldn't help but laugh a bit when I saw it.

There was a section specifically for pajamas. Mrs. Riley had a lot of matching lingerie sets, garters and see-through teddies, and I blushed looking at them. No doubt that she had worn them for Mr. Riley, and I wondered what kind of things they had done after he had slowly pulled them off her. I rifled through her clothes looking for something a bit less revealing. They felt musty, as though she hadn't even moved them around for ages, even before she left. Dust bounced into the air as I rifled through the clothes. After looking through everything, I finally decided on a pair of shorts and a pink tank top. I pulled it out reluctantly, having hoped for at least a t-shirt, but deciding it would have to do.

"Mommy?"

I whirled around, suddenly hearing a small voice behind me. Kyle's head was poked through the slightly ajar door, looking at me. I smiled at him.

"No, Anna. Remember me, Kyle?" I asked softly.

His face welled up immediately, and I looked at him helplessly for a moment. At that point, Mr. Riley came out of the ensuite.

"Shouldn't you be in bed, buddy?" he asked.

"Want Mommy!" Kyle shouted, then began to wail.

Mr. Riley glanced at me. "Go ahead and change in there," he said, pointing to the ensuite bathroom. "He doesn't usually take long for me to calm down, but I'll need to take him to the washroom."

I watched as Mr. Riley picked Kyle up and began to walk down the hall. I walked slowly into the ensuite. It was nicely decorated, with a lot of men's toiletries on the counter. I slowly stripped out of my jeans and t-shirt and took of my bra before pulling on the pajama set.

I immediately regretted choosing to wear Mrs. Riley's pajamas. She must have been much skinnier than me, and a lot shorter. I pulled the tank top over my tits with a lot of effort. The material was stretched across my chest and the hem ended a few inches above my naval. The shorts were a little easier to get into, but were still fairly tight, and a lot shorter than I thought they would be; they were practically briefs. I couldn't do up the drawstring, so I just left it undone.

I stared in the mirror for a few minutes, nervously appraising my appearance. I glanced around the bathroom, looking for a robe of some sort, but found nothing.

"Anna?" I heard Mr. Riley call softly. I opened the door and poked my head out to see Mr. Riley standing in the center of the room. He smiled. "You found something, then?"

I blushed. "Umm; sort of." He looked at me, confused. "I found something, but I didn't realize; well, it's just that; I guess she was a bit smaller than me?"

He nodded quickly. "I didn't think of that," he admitted, but then shrugged. "It's just for sleeping, though, it shouldn't matter."

I glanced in the mirror again. I had a feeling that Mr. Riley wouldn't think the same thing after he saw his wife's clothes on me, but I shrugged. "I guess you're right," I said, turning and opening the door.

When I stepped into the room, Mr. Riley's mouth dropped open and I blushed immediately. He looked me up and down, staring at my body, and primarily at my tits.

Normally, I would have been embarrassed and slightly uncomfortable, being looked at like. I would have been even more uncomfortable noticing the sudden bulge in his pants. I mean, I wonder sometimes, but thinking about the men I babysit for and actually have them stare at me are two very different things. Mr. Riley, however, was a very good-looking man. I guess my next few actions I blame on that, and the fact that as someone who babysat nearly all the time, I hardly ever got the opportunity to get laid. I let Mr. Riley stare at me for a good minute before I giggled a bit.

"So, it's not too small then?" I said, blushing as he tore his eyes off my body and looked up at me before glancing back at the floor.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly, his voice breaking a bit. "No; it's fine;” I couldn't help but grin as his voice cracked a bit more and he held his hand out. "Your toothbrush?" he offered, still not looking at me.

I don't know what possessed me to do it, but I walked towards him, swaying my hips a lot more than I usually would. I grinned as I stepped closer than I needed to, letting my fingers brush against his as I gently pulled the toothbrush from his hand. He was staring hard at the carpet, a muscle in his jaw twitching slightly.

"Thanks," I said softly. "Is Kyle okay?"

He nodded. "Just misses his mom sometimes," he said, still staring at the floor. "He should sleep through the rest of the night though. Usually only wakes up the one time."

I smiled, staying quiet. After a moment, Mr. Riley's gaze shifted. Only slightly, but I knew his eyes were back on my tits.

"You can touch if you want," I whispered.

I nearly expected him to back away from me, the way his eyes shot up and looked at me. I looked back at him, still smiling.

He reached out tentatively and put his hands on my hips, looking nervously into my eyes. I bit my lip softly and stepped forward, nearly pressing against Mr. Riley. I reached up and placed my hands on his shoulders.

"This is wrong;” he muttered, pulling me a bit closer and pressing me against the hard bulge in his pants.

I grinned at him again. "It's okay if I want to, too," I whispered.

"You're the babysitter. You; I just met you;”

"We both want it;”

"You're so young;” he continued, nearly pulling back.

I laughed. "You seem to be enjoying it so far," I teased, rolling my hips a bit, rubbing against him.

He groaned and roughly pulled my hips, pu

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

Snowden Speaks — Mon, 29 Dec 2025 02:50:00 +0000

Joey Visits An Overheated Milf

On Nude Day, MILF scores her neighbor boy’s cock.

Based on a post by silkstockingslover. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"It's so fucking hot in here," Sarah Waterton sighed. It was a Friday afternoon in the middle of July, her air conditioning wasn't working, it was a hundred degrees outside, and it didn't feel much cooler than that inside her house; perhaps even hotter; even with all the windows wide open. She was glad her period ended last night. She was about to invite herself over to Carol’s backyard pool.

She was doing some dishes wearing only a bikini, and she was seriously considering discarding those two tiny pieces of fabric too, when there was a knock at the door.

The mother of two (her daughter Cynthia was away for a summer session at college, and her son Nate had recently graduated from high school) went to the door and was surprised to see Nate's best friend, Joey, standing there.

Although she wasn't actually naked, she felt a little self-conscious to be standing in front of an eighteen-year-old guy so scantily dressed.

"Hi, Miss Waterton," Joey greeted, trying to keep his jaw from plummeting down to the porch's floor like in a Loony Toons cartoon, since his all-time MILF fantasy was standing right in front of him, in a bikini that couldn't possibly hide her enticingly voluptuous tits.

"Hi, Joey. Nate isn't home," she said, taking in the boy's appearance. He was slightly dorky as a younger teen, but he'd pretty much grown into a ruggedly handsome man in the past year. She'd known Joey since he was five, when her young family moved in across the street from Joey’s family. Her son and he had been best friends ever since.

"Yeah, I think I left my charger in the basement game room, last time I was here," he said, trying hard not to peer into the valley of pendulous tit ravine that was beckoning him in.

"Oh, sure; go ahead and check," Miss Waterton said warmly, letting him through the doorway. She couldn't help noticing he'd taken several glimpses at her swaying tits, with pretty much acres of them showing.

He came in and said, "Oh shit, it's a sauna in here!"

"Yeah, the air conditioner broke down this morning," the sweaty MILF sighed heavily.

"Umm, I could take a look at it," Joey offered, as he tried not to stare at his best friend's Mom's tits too blatantly; and failing.

"You could?" she asked as she closed the door, perhaps unwisely, because of the heat.

"Yeah, I work during the summers for my Uncle Frank's plumbing and heating business, so I have a fair amount of experience not only with toilets and such, but also air conditioners and heaters," he explained, now admiring her long legs. She was really one hot older woman; and he could easily fill a ‘Big Gulp’ cup full with all the loads he'd shot while imagining he was fucking her.

"That would be great," Sarah said gratefully, "I called every company I could google, and they all either didn't answer so I left a message they didn't answer, or they said they couldn't come over until the middle of next week at the earliest."

"Yeah, they're all swamped during this heat wave," Joey said. "My uncle took a three-day weekend off for his fortieth wedding anniversary, or I'd be working today too."

"Then thanks to you, today is my lucky day," she said.

"I can't promise anything, but I'll give it a go," he said, trying not to ignite the throbbing cock in his shorts, and doing his best to hide that he desperately needed to adjust himself.

Sarah happened to glance down and see an undeniable tent in the teen's pants. Part of her was flattered that she must have caused that erection, while another part of her was embarrassed for the same reason. "Is there anything you need from me?"

He said, "Not really. I'll just go downstairs and take a look at the furnace."

"The furnace?" she asked, that not making any sense to her.

"Yeah, the air conditioner unit outside runs through the furnace in the basement," he explained, "that's why you can just switch the thermostat on the wall from heating to cooling and back again."

"Oh, silly me," she laughed at herself, "that's so obvious."

"No worries," he said, "it's likely not something you've ever needed to put any thought into,"

"I didn't until it stopped working," the sweaty MILF answered sourly.

"I'll go check on it."

"Okay, thanks."

Joey took one more subtle look, or at least he thought it was subtle, at his best friend's Mom's cleavage, before heading downstairs.

Sarah noticed his additional peek at her tits and the tent in his shorts as he left.

Oddly; and confusingly; she felt a little tingle in her pussy. She supposed it wasn't that odd though, since he was actually a good looking young man. Plus, she hadn't been fucked in eight months. Her husband had left her for another woman two years ago. She'd gone on a couple of dates here and there since, but even though she'd had a terrible quickie eight months ago, when the guy had lasted less than two minutes and left her unsatisfied, she'd only ever come from her toys; of which she had a continuously growing collection, since she had a ferocious sexual appetite. In addition to three different expensive vibrators, she had a suction cup dildo for the bathroom wall, and hidden inside her walk-in closet was a Sybian. Yes, it had been several thousand dollars of expensive, but fuck, did it give her some great orgasms! But with all that said, she'd be lying if she claimed she didn't miss the great sensations of a real man with a living cock.

She went to the washroom to pee, washed her hands, and came back to the kitchen to pull out the fixings she needed to make a salad. No way was she turning on the stove today; not even a burner! If Joey couldn't fix the air conditioner, she was definitely going out for dinner, and then perhaps to an air conditioned movie theatre.

Once the salad was made, Joey came upstairs no longer wearing a shirt and said, "I'm going out back to look at the outside compressor."

"Okay, sounds good," the suddenly distracted MILF said. Yes, she'd realized her son's best friend had bulked up in his senior year, but until this moment, she'd only seen him as Nate's nerdy friend. He'd finished high school with a 98% GPA for the four years, and would be attending UC Berkeley in the fall on a full ride scholarship, yet at this moment while she secretly admired his chiseled, sweaty chest, she saw him for the first time as an attractive man.

He headed out the back door, and Sarah watched him leave, looking at him from the back end, and also for the first time, she noticed he had a great ass, and a rippled back.

"What the fuck?" Sarah said to herself out loud, shaking her head for looking at her son's friend like he was a piece of meat. She definitely needed to get laid, and soon!

She ate her salad, and he came back inside, saying, "I think I know what the problem is."

"Is it fixable?" Sarah asked, the eighteen-year-old's impressive chest now all sweaty, and she couldn't help thinking how she'd like to lick that sweat right off of him.

"I believe so," he said. "But to be sure, I need to check something else on the furnace."

"Okay," she said, unable not to admire his perfect chest and pulsing biceps.

While Joey headed downstairs, he sensed she was staring at him. He shook his head to clear away the impossible thought.

Although during his senior year, he'd experienced a terrific reversal in his luck with the ladies. After a summer of plumbing work; which is surprisingly strenuous, when you're constantly inching yourself underneath floorboards towards impossible locations and such. He also made regular visits to the gym. In his senior year he was given head by Carrie, a chubby but cute girl on his debate team; then lost his virginity to Betty, a girl he met and competed against in the Speech competition. And he'd even gotten to fuck Amber for the last two months of the school year, a cheerleader who unfortunately was spending the summer in Europe.

The suddenly horny MILF shook her head at her inappropriate thoughts. Needing to cool herself down both figuratively and literally, she went to the fridge and just stood in front of it with the door wide open for a few moments. She then took an ice cube from the freezer and slid it up and down and around her neck. It felt so nice to cool down just a bit! The melting ice ran down her chest, just as;

"Oh my," Joey said, as he stared at the hottest woman he knew doing something that looked like it was straight out of an eighties sex comedy. His cock, which had gradually dropped into slumber while he worked, was now wide awake again, and ready for action in a heartbeat! But he must have made some noise, because...

"Oh my, I'm so sorry!" Sarah apologized, hurriedly tossing the ice cube into the sink. "It's just so hot in here!"

"But not for much longer; I almost have it fixed," he said brightly, wishing he could have been that ice cube; well; before she'd tossed it aside. "I just need to get something from my truck, and we'll be in business!"

"Really? Sounds great!" she said. He left, and she thought to herself, ‘Oh, my God, how embarrassing!’

She reached for her phone to distract herself from her humiliation, and started scrolling through Twitter. He came back in and went back downstairs. As she scrolled through a bunch of ridiculous political posts that made her sigh at what appeared to be half of the country's idiocy, the discovery of an upcoming Hallmark movie that made her smile, and a funny cat video.

She learned that today was National Nude Day (not to be confused with Naked Gardening Day, which was the first Saturday in May). She laughed, And given this heat wave, what a perfect day for it! Still sweating like crazy from the heat, she went and poured two glasses of iced tea; threw in four ice cubes each, so they'd stay cold for at least a few minutes, and went down to the basement to offer her unexpected handyman some ice cold refreshment.

To her surprise, the basement was a little cooler than upstairs; which she wished she'd known earlier today.

She found Joey with the side panel of the furnace off, tinkering with something.

"I brought you a glass of iced tea," she said. "I figured you could use a cold drink."

He stood up, accepted the drink and said, "Thanks, Miss Waterton, I could definitely use something cold."

"No problem," she said. "And just so you know, now that you're pretty much all grown up, please call me Sarah."

"Okay," he said, as he sipped his iced tea and again stared at the perfect body of his best friend's Mom, who was still wearing only her skimpy bikini.

Sarah was doing the same thing; admiring her son's best friend's semi-naked body. "So; do you think you can fix it?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I'm just trying to get it working temporarily, so I can go to the shop and get a part to fix it properly."

"That's amazing!"

"No problem."

"It's also no problem that I owe you big time," she said. She inadvertently chose that moment to glance down at his crotch.

"It's the least I can do," he said, "you've fed me lunches and snacks and things so many times over the years!"

Sarah thought to herself, ‘I wouldn't mind you feeding me something right now,’ and then she couldn't believe such things were popping into her head. "Oh, it was my pleasure," she replied blandly, as she wondered how big his cock was. The tent in his shorts again hinted at it being a decent size.

"No, the pleasure is all mine, Sarah," he said, in a lame, slightly awkward attempt at flirting.

There was silence while Sarah caught the innuendo, and realized she herself had started the innuendo-ing, even if only inside her head.

Being a psychiatrist, she knew the subconscious mind often initiated things before a person was consciously aware of them.

He downed his drink, knowing he'd said the wrong thing, handed the glass back to her and said, "I should have this thing running at least temporarily in a few minutes."

"That'll be great," Sarah said, realizing she'd made him uncomfortable. So she headed back upstairs, shaking her head at herself again.

‘What the fuck is wrong with me? He's eighteen years old! He's my son's best friend! His mother is one of my best friends. And yet; yet; he's fucking hot; and at his age, he can likely reload quickly and give me the multiple fuckings I so badly crave; and want; and need!’

Knowing she'd be using one of her toys the minute he left, she pulled up Literotica, like she often did. She didn't mind watching porn, but she really enjoyed reading porn. She enjoyed the slow burn of a well-written story, while video porn often had no story at all. Lately, she'd been reading gangbang stories, since it was a forbidden fantasy she assumed she'd never experience, but today she told the search engine of the website to look for eighteen-year-olds.

To the horny MILF's surprise, the majority of the stories the engine found were about eighteen-year-old girls, including titles like Blacked Out: 18 Year Old Virgin, 18 and Horny, and the crazy title 80-year-old Neighbor. When she found one about a guy and a girl, she also found a guy and sissy one called 18-year-old Spies on 3 Women with the hot summary: 'Women put his young body to good use.' Just the summary made her pussy tingle while she fantasized how she could put Joey to very good use! She also saved Her 18-year-old Neighbor, and Summer Houseguest. She was still scrolling for more, since only the first one had really gotten her intrigued, although she knew she could serve as an excellent hostess to her current guest, if he gave her the opportunity.

"Fixed," Joey announced as he came up the stairs, now carrying his shirt in his hand.

"Really?"

"Yes," he nodded, "but it will take at least a couple hours to get this upstairs area down to a reasonable temperature again."

"Well, just knowing it will get cool in here is great," she said, feeling some slightly cool air wafting across her bare feet, since she was standing next to a vent.

"May I ask you for a favor?" he asked.

"Sure. Anything," she answered, and deep down, she meant it. ‘Just ask me to suck your cock. Just ask me to spread my legs so you can eat my pussy. Just order me to bend over the kitchen counter so you can fuck me’, were all wicked thoughts that popped into the horny woman's head.

"Mind if I take a quick shower?" he asked.

"Mind? Not a bit," she said and then offered, "Why don't you use mine?"

"Really?" he asked.

"Yeah, Nate installed a couple of extra sprays on the sides. It really feels wonderful," she replied. She didn't mention that one of the sprays was perpetually aimed to spray directly onto her pussy whenever she turned it on.

"That'd be great," he said. "I'm all sweaty."

"Yeah, you are," she said, the way a woman would say it in a porn film. Realizing that she hurriedly changed subjects by saying, "Umm, there are towels in the hallway closet right next to my bedroom."

"Great, thanks," he said, his cock raging from admiring his fantasy MILF, and also the sexy way she kept looking at him.

He left, and she shook her head at herself again. Then, as she heard the shower turn on, a wicked idea popped into her head. She was all sweaty too, so she, could reasonably use a shower! As she embraced the naughty thought, her horniness taking control, she sneaked into her bedroom. She dropped her bikini top and bottom on the floor, and she silently entered the bathroom.

She paused to reconsider. ‘Am I really about to do this? Am I really going to enter the shower where Nate's naked best friend is showering?’ As she asked herself these questions, her body decided for her, as it resumed stalking towards the shower.

Fate then confirmed the wisdom of her decision when Joey moaned, unaware that his MILF fantasy was right on the other side of the shower curtain, "Oh, yes, Miss Waterton, suck my cock just like that!" as she watched him, with eyes closed, jacking his cock with the hand he'd lathered up to use as lube.

Emboldened by this confirmation, that he was as horny for her as she was for him; she slipped by the curtain and stepped into the shower right behind him and as she reached around his body to grab his cock, she whispered in his ear; "I told you to call me Sarah."

"Miss Waterton!" he gasped, as he turned around to see his best friend's Mom completely naked, her big, hard nipples staring at him.

"No no, I'm Sarah," she corrected him. Then she leaned forward and kissed him. Now say my name.

“Sarah;” Joey was stunned! Her hand was on his cock, now stroking him, and her tongue was again in his mouth! He, of course, kissed her back, in awe of his sudden good fortune.

When she broke the kiss, she asked, "Did you know today is National Nude Day?"

"No," he said, still overwhelmed by what was happening.

It's one thing, Joey thought, to fantasize all the time about having sex with your best friend's sexy Mom, but to actually have her hand on your cock and kiss you while you're both naked, was a whole different level of Wow!

"Well, it is," she said in her best sexy and sultry tone, "and it seems to me that Fate has decreed you and I should celebrate this special day properly, don't you think?"

"Yah, yes," Joey stammered, still trying to wrap his head around the miracle that was suddenly unfolding.

"Now let me clean you all up," the sexy Milf said, grabbing the bar of soap and rubbing it all over his chest. "Joey, you've really turned into a sexy man!"

"Oh, thanks," he moaned, as she washed his chest with one hand and continued stroking his hard cock with the other.

"And I mean you're all man," she said, as she handed him the soap, lowered herself to her knees, and admired his seven-inch cock from very close up. He'd even shaved off all his pubes. What a considerate guy!

"Oh, Miss Water, uh, Sarah,&quo

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

Snowden Speaks — Sun, 28 Dec 2025 00:14:00 +0000

Lost At Christmas: Part 2

A vulnerable confrontation with an old crush.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

Christmas

What had started out with the potential for so much disappointment, my first Christmas away from home, was actually quite wonderful. The family embraced me and treated me as one of their own. Dinner was scrumptious, a Christmas ham, with the full complement of side dishes. After dinner we chatted, drank a little too much spiked eggnog, and told stories of the last few years.

I sat close to Sheri when I could, beside her at the dinner table, and next to her on the couch while we had our eggnog. I tried to engage her in some quiet conversation of our own, but the setting was all wrong for that, and I eventually abandoned those attempts. It was nice enough just to be near her.

Tommy's step-father Dave, insisted I call Santiago, even though I knew the price would be outrageous, and I did. I gave my family my Christmas wishes, and told them how much I missed them and was looking forward to seeing them in a couple of days. Everyone in the room took a minute to say hello and share season's greetings. I had to spend a few minutes trying to get my Mom to stop crying at the far end, before we finally were able to hang-up.

The small ones had to go to bed relatively early, and so we all got to open one gift the night before, as was their tradition. I gave Tommy his gift, and his mother opened the family gift and everyone acted pleased. In turn, they had bought me a present which I opened. It was two books for the trip, and they had a card for me. Inside was $50. I was completely in shock.

"Dear Steve,

Your short visit was a wonderful Christmas gift to us all. Thanks so much for choosing to spend this Christmas with us. Here's some mad money for the trip home. We all love you.

Dave, June, Robert, Sheri, John and Jean"

I was deeply touched by the gesture. I went over and gave Tommy's Mom a big hug, thanking her for the card and books. The kids jumped up with presents of their own, and I got two new drawings for my dorm room, as well as some mystery invention from John, which was supposed to be a spy tool to stop people from breaking into my room. I thanked them profusely, and they were put to bed shortly after.

Dave, Tommy and I discussed the logistics of my morning bus ride back to Charleston. It left at 7:30 am, but was only about 15 minutes away, so we figured on getting a 7:00am start. We relaxed around the fire, ruminating on the poor souls who had the job of driving that bus all day Christmas day.

There was a guitar in the corner, Greg's. I was surprised he hadn't taken it with him. I went over and grabbed it, and finding it miserably out of tune, I tuned it up.

"Play something Christmassy", Tommy's Mom asked, and so I played a couple of tunes. I'm a fair guitarist; I was studying guitar at the Eastman School of Music since it was convenient, and ROTC was picking up the tab, and had improved quite a bit from the days of our first band. I got rave reviews from my small audience, and took requests for a while, before we broke it up. The parents still had some work to do for the kids, and Tommy and I wanted to hit the hay early, in order to catch that 7:30 bus.

More hugs and kisses all around, with a firm handshake for Dave, and I retired to my room to finish my packing. I got ready for bed, dressed in boxers and a t-shirt, laid out my clothes for the morning, and completed my packing. I had one last thing I wanted to do before hitting the sack, so I went back into the bathroom, and knocked on the opposite door into Sheri's room.

I heard a muffled "Come in" or something to that effect, and opened the door to find Sheri sitting up in bed, brushing her long blonde hair. She was dressed in a nearly see-through pale green nightie that took my breath away.

"Hi." I felt incredibly awkward, like I was 16 all over again.

She looked up at me, giving me a quizzically upraised eyebrow.

"I had a gift for you, but I felt kind of silly giving it to you out there. I hope you don't mind that I waited until now." I handed her a small leather pouch.

She took it, laying her brush to the side, and opened it, pulling out a small cross. She stretched out the cord, and looked at me in surprise.

"But this is your mountain cross! You always wear this!" She said, looking at me with a strange look I couldn't quite fathom.

The cross was one I had found mountain climbing several years earlier. I had been in a small accident. I'd fallen into a glacier fed stream on a mountain trip, while collecting firewood in a storm. I'd almost frozen before I'd made it back to the cabin. Literally. I thought I was going to die. I was staggering the last 20 feet to the building, in a daze, when a friend returning from the outhouse ran into me, and dragged me inside to warm up. The next morning I found a small ivory cross on a rotted leather lanyard at almost the very place I had climbed out of the stream, and I had worn it for years since then. Sheri knew the story. I had told her the whole thing one evening when I had been giving her driving lessons.

I don't know what had motivated me to give it to her, but I had had this urge, and I've always been a pretty impetuous person.

"I just want you to have it." I explained.

She patted the bed beside her for me to sit down then she handed me the cross to put around her neck and turned her back to me. I passed my hands over the head, letting the cross dangle in the valley between her breasts, and she reached back and pulled her hair up and out of the way, so I could latch the necklace on her.

When I was done she turned to me, and fingering the cross she thanked me.

"I got the strangest call today." She told me.

"Strange how?" I asked.

"Kathryn called me. We haven't talked probably in over a year, but she called me out of the blue, and we talked about nothing but you for over an hour." She said with a teasing smile.

I could feel my face burning from the blush.

We were real quiet for a bit. Then she spoke up softly, not looking at me at all, just looking down at her hands.

"Do you remember the skating party where you asked me to skate, like 5 times?"

"Do I ever! My hand was so sweaty I was embarrassed to hold yours, but didn't know how to dry it off, and I wasn't good enough a skater to make a real dance out of it." I laughed.

"I thought you liked me, and were going to ask me out, but you never did. Why not?" She asked.

The memory was embarrassing, and I thought about it a bit before confessing. "I had skated with Kathryn earlier in the evening, and she asked me who I liked. I told her I would answer by the end of the evening. Later, just when I was trying to get the nerve up to skate with you again, and ask you to sit by me on the Pensacola bus trip, Jack found me and told me that I had better ask Kathryn to skate. She was waiting for me to tell her something. Well, I did ask her to skate, and she reminded me of our previous conversation.

I admitted that I really liked two people, you and her. Then she asked me if I minded if she 'monopolized' me for a while. I went along. You know the rest. One out-of-town bus trip; one back-row of the movie; and me completely screwing everything up."

She listened without showing too much surprise. "But how come you never tried anything after that?"

"God! How could I? You knew everything that had happened. Don't you remember the time I stopped by when Net was over here spending the night. Every time I passed you guys, you seemed to be laughing at me. And then when you passed me in the hall and whispered, "Oooh, I Love You," teasing me with what I'd said to Kathryn before completely blowing her off, I was just devastated. I hadn't screwed up just the one chance, but you as well."

Sheri had the grace to blush from embarrassment at that. "I really didn't know much of what was going on. Kathryn just told me to go up to you and say that. I'm sorry."

"Not half as sorry as I was." I told her. "You had to know how much I liked you. I was always trying to be around you and do things with you."

"I didn't know how much of that was just being Tommy's sister, or what. I kept waiting for you to try something, anything, but you never did." She looked at me intensely almost with anguish.

I was 16 all over again. I was still embarrassed over my ineptness around women. I had screwed things up with Kathryn. I had screwed up with Teri. And I had screwed up with Sheri. Since then I'd had more than my share of success with the young women I'd known, but all of a sudden, it was like I was a clumsy, scared virgin all over again.

Sheri looked at me for a long while, then finally sighed and looked away, picking up her brush and going back to brushing her hair. "Some things will never change, I guess," she muttered, ignoring me.

I started to get up, to go to my room, knowing this was neither the time, nor the place to try to start something with Sheri, but I just couldn't leave things as they were. I reached out and took the brush from her, which she relinquished slowly. I then took her by the shoulders and turned her away from me, so I could brush her hair.

I brushed her hair in silence for a bit, before speaking. "For at least a year after leaving here, I would dream about you all the time. You were the girl of my fantasies. We wrote so well for a while, and I kept all your letters, reading them over and over again, looking for hidden meaning in the words, wondering if I'd ever get a chance to be with you. I still have those letters." I confessed.

Several long seconds later Sheri reached down to the bottom drawer of her chest, next to the bed and opened it. She reached under her sweaters, and pulled out a pile of letters held together with a rubber-band. I recognized my writing.

She turned to look at me, and her eyes glistened. I dropped the brush, leaned over and nervously kissed her, hoping beyond hope she wouldn't throw me out of her room with a ruckus.

Instead she turned, and returned my kiss with a depth and passion I could only have prayed for.

When we broke apart, we just looked at each other. Suddenly I couldn't help but giggle.

"What?" She asked, almost crossly.

"Do you remember how you thought you'd get pregnant from French kissing?" I recalled.

She blushed again. "I can't believe you still remember that, you beast. How did you find that out anyway?"

"Kathryn told me on the bus trip. I think she was trying to make you seem naive to me, sort of solidify her hold on me." I told her.

"That Bitch! She always denied it, but I couldn't think of anyone else who knew."

We laughed a bit, and gradually fell back into kissing each other.

At the next break in our kissing, Sheri nailed me again. "Tommy said you did it with Angela. Was she your first?"

"No. I never did do it with her. And Colleen was my first." I admitted.

"Colleen? From yearbook?"

"Yeah. But not until a year later. She went to Mosley with me, and we hooked up at a party. It was weird and nothing much happened of it. Three weeks later I was headed to Chile." I told her.

She just shook her head at me.

"Since it's time for true confessions, who was your first?" I asked teasing. "Rich? Mike?"

"Oh God, no!" she laughed.

"Then who?"

She never answered, just turned a bright red.

"Come on, fair's fair. I told you." I urged her relentlessly.

She mumbled something I couldn't make out.

"I can't hear you, who was it?" I teased again.

She looked up, almost fiercely. "Nobody, all right?"

I was stunned, and the ensuing silence seemed endless.

"You're kidding me." I finally said, hardly believing.

Her answer was so soft I almost missed it. "At one time I thought you'd be my first."

This time when we kissed, I allowed my hands to wander, throwing caution to the wind. I cupped her perfect young breast in my hand, letting my thumb brush across her nipple, getting it hard. We were both gasping when we broke apart.

"Steve?"

"Yes?"

"Go close your door, and turn off your light, then turn off the light in the bathroom," she said softly.

I did, and she had turned down the light in her room. She was lying in the bed, the covers folded down neatly, waiting for me. She was still in her nightie.

I stood beside the bed and made my commitment. I removed my shirt, and then my shorts, sporting a huge hard-on, which she stared at in wonder. I climbed into her bed completely naked.

She had been laying sideways, leaning on her elbow, but as I entered the bed, she rolled onto her back, lying down, waiting for me. She was achingly beautiful in the dim light, and I was afraid I was going to come on the spot if she even touched me.

I leaned over her and kissed her, but this time the kiss never stopped. I lost my soul in that kiss. I lost all track of time and presence. Our mouths stayed connected as we explored and played with our tongues, and my hands embarked on their exploration of the wonders of her body. My hands touched her all over, before finally settling in the warm crease between her legs. She had panties on, and as my fingers rubbed up and down her hidden folds, I found a small wet spot, maybe the size of a dime slowly spreading. Once I was aggressively rubbing her, sliding the material up and down, half-an inch into her by this time, the wetness enveloped the entire area. I slid my hand less than a foot up her body, and let my finger tips creep under the band of her panties. My hand slid down, the soft down of her hair like a magical lure, the gentle pressure of her panties against the back of my hand trapping me.

Our kiss finally broke, and from an inch away we looked into each other's eyes as I slowly slid my middle finger between those forbidden lips, and into her. The aroma of her need assaulted me, and the quiet squish of her wetness against my finger was the ultimate aphrodisiac. I was engulfed with desire.

I started to crawl over her, placing my knee between hers when she stopped me.

"Wait."

Then she raised her hips, and scrunched down, raised her knees, moments later passing me a small, but incredibly erotic piece of plain, white material.

I was beyond reason, and I climbed between her legs. She spread them for me, seeming as eager as I. I grabbed my throbbing rod in hand, and by feel, rubbed the head up and down her moistness, adding pressure bit by bit, until I felt it settle in at the mouth of her pussy. She gave a small gasp, as the head slid in just a bit, not quite in her yet, but knowing that I was one small push from being inside.

"Be gentle," she said, and I could see a hint of nervousness and fear in her eyes.

I leaned over and kissed her softly, and while our lips touched, I pushed, sinking into her. At least for a bit. About halfway in I hit a barrier. I was confused at first. I pulled back and pushed again, a little harder, thinking I was sticking, and she grunted a little as if in pain.

It finally sunk in. I had been with plenty of women, and several who had claimed to be virgins, but none with their cherry intact. I wasn't sure what to do.

I probed again, and this time elicited a small 'ow'. What was I to do? I lay on top of her, my cock buried four inches deep in the girls of my dreams, and I was at a complete loss.

Sheri shifted a bit under me, wrapped her legs around mine, and pulled me close. She whispered into my ear.

"Take me."

It was the sexiest thing I'd ever heard. Nervously I pulled back until I was just at the opening and I drove down hard, feeling just a pinch before my pelvis was grinding into hers. I was completely inside her.

I got up on my elbows and looked down at her. I could see a single wet trail that glistened from the side of her eye to her ear.

"Are you ok?" I asked her, holding myself still, deep inside of her.

"Wonderful," she said softly, tilting her chin up slightly for a kiss.

I accepted the offer, and kissed her gently, while I experimented with moving my cock within her incredibly tight sheath. I felt I was only moments from coming, but I couldn't resist moving my hips just a bit, exploring the feeling of being inside her.

I leaned down and whispered in her ear. "I always wanted you. You knew it. I knew it. But I was afraid. I was afraid of the ribbing from your brother. Afraid of being exposed for knowing nothing about what to do with a girl.

Afraid of ruining our friendship.

Afraid of striking out, and you telling all the other girls, and my being the laughingstock.

Afraid of so many stupid things.

I was an idiot."

"You weren't afraid of Kathryn," she answered softly.

"She initiated it all. She pushed forward, asking to monopolize me, holding my hand. I probably never would have made the move. If I could change one thing, it would be that skating party. I should have saved that last moonlight skate for you, and asked you out. I should have told Kathryn that you were the one girl I was interested in. Who knows how things might have worked out? Plus, it wasn't as big a deal. If things didn't work out, oh well. But if I ruined things with you, it would have killed all my dreams."

She was hot beneath me, her skin almost burning to my touch, I was finally moving inside of her, but I quickly had to stop, again on the verge of coming, and embarrassed at my short trigger.

"Make love to me Steve," she said breathlessly.

I gave a few more strokes and had to stop again.

"Don't stop," she pleaded.

"I'm sorry, I'm so excited I'm on the verge of coming now. If I move I won't be able to stop," I finally confessed.

"Do it. Pump me, take me, come deep inside me," she answered.

Those words were too much, and with a gasp I drove my cock in hard, and exploded inside her. I pulled back and slammed into her a dozen times or so, making the bed creak alarmingly as I emptied myself inside her virgin moistness.

As my heart hammer away in my chest, and my breathing gasped, she gave me a small joyous laugh.

"Wow, I guess you were close!"

Then she gave a big hug before she pushed me off of her. She climbed over me, her hand pressed between her legs and scrambled into the bathroom, waddling inelegantly but still incredibly arousing to me.

I heard her tinkle, and then return to the bed with a facecloth with which she wiped my semi-hard cock clean. Then she climbed into bed, her head on my shoulder and talked. She recounted almost ever time that we'd been together alone, all the adventures we'd had, the summer we'd learned to play tennis together, and what she'd thought might happen. We laughed a little at my ineptness and her caution as well. Then I felt her hand creep down between my legs.

"Do you think we could try that again?" she asked me hesitantly.

"I'm dying to, but I was afraid I might have hurt you." I laughed my foolish insecure laugh.

"So hurt me," she teased, giving a tug on my cock.

This time I held out a little better. I climbed between her legs again, and made love to her, still gently, still nervous. But before long I was feeling that familiar rhythm of need, and my strokes became longer and more insistent. I had to have her. I had to take her. I had to fill her deeply, completely. I sat up in the bed, discarding the covers, and raised her legs, pushing them back, and screwing her powerfully, shaking her body, crashing into her with a burning need. She was still wearing her nightie, but it had ridden up above her belly button, just a couple of inches below her breasts.

I stopped my motion and whispered to her, "Rise up on your elbows."

She looked at me oddly but did, raising her head a few inches off the pillow. I leaned over and lifted her nightie up above her breast, allowing me to see the objects of my desire and fantasies.

Lost At Christmas: Part 1

Snowden Speaks — Sat, 27 Dec 2025 00:13:00 +0000

Lost At Christmas: Part 1

His First Christmas away from home, & His best gift ever.

Based on a post by Tx Tall Tales, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at My First time.

After my first semester in College, I was eager to go home for the holidays. I was going to school in Rochester, New York, and anybody who'd experienced the lake-effect winters on the Great Lakes would understand my desire to get to somewhere warmer.

For me, that somewhere warmer was a long ways away. As a military brat, home was often a moving target, and that winter it was Santiago, Chile, where my father was stationed and where I'd graduated high-school. It was summer in Santiago, and I was looking forward to a pool-party with my old school mates for the Holidays.

We didn't have a lot of money, but I was allowed to travel space available on a military flight as a Navy ROTC student. I had to get down to Charleston, South Carolina, and catch an international C1 41 flight that made a loop through Latin America.

After finagling a ride to Virginia followed by a very long bus trip down the coast, I finally made it to Charleston AFB. ROTC travel orders in hand, I checked in at the desk, and verified I was on the standby list for the flight leaving on the 23rd. I wouldn't get home until Christmas Day, but better late than never.

With pockets nearly empty, a hotel room was out of the question so I slept in the terminal and snacked on the cheapest eats I could get away with. There was a festive mood in the terminal, so many people rushing to get home for the holidays, and I was getting caught up in the feeling, eagerly looking forward to that very long plane ride, first to Panama, then Lima, and finally Santiago.

After what seemed an interminable wait, we were an hour away from boarding when I got bumped off the flight by a group of Marines headed to Panama on Active Duty travel orders. I was devastated. The next flight left early the morning of the 26th. At least that one was a huge plane, and nearly empty so I was virtually guaranteed to get aboard, but what was I going to do for Christmas?

Looking up at the outgoing flight schedules, I saw a flight listed for Tyndall AFB, Panama City, Florida.

"When is the flight to Tyndall headed out?" I asked the airman behind the desk.

"In an hour-and-a-half, and it's all but empty. You want on?" He asked, offering some recompense for my last minute bump.

I'd lived in Panama City during 9th and 10th grade, and still had some close friends there, many I still kept in touch with. Maybe I could find someone to spend Christmas with there. It had to be better than sleeping in the terminal for 2 more days.

"Please," I told him, "but hold my space for Santiago. I'll be back for that flight."

I recalled there being a pretty big Greyhound station in Panama City, so I called Greyhound and checked on a bus being able to get me back in time for the flight. They had one, a 7:30 am bus on Christmas morning would get me back before midnight on Christmas. I could easily make the flight the next morning, even if it were delay a few hours. I bought a ticket, using the emergency Am Ex card my parents had given me when I headed off to college. I'd explain the $67.00 to my parents.

I called my family in Santiago with the news. It had to be short call because of the expense, so I let them know I had been bumped but would be there on the 28th. I told them I was headed to Panama City, and would be taking a bus back in plenty of time for my flight. My mother cried, and my father told me to go ahead and use the credit card, but to try to keep the expenses reasonable. By the time I hung up I was pretty depressed, but at least I had a plan.

Before I could try to contact anyone in Panama City, an announcement was made and suddenly I was on my way to Florida for Christmas, with no place lined up to stay, and practically broke. I was feeling a bit melancholy, but was determined to make the best of it.

So there I was, at Tyndall Air Force Base, at 11:20 pm on December 23rd. I was debating who to try first. I had several close friends nearby and I expected they'd all be home for Christmas. After a short internal debate, I had narrowed it down to two. I had always gotten along well with their entire families, and I was still in pretty regular contact with both of them.

Mike lived the nearest to me in the old days. He came from a big family, with 6 siblings, including Peggy, who'd been one of my first real deep infatuations. When I had been in 9th grade she'd been a senior, and was pretty and sophisticated. My yearning for her was unrequited, but I relished the idea of seeing her again after four years. She was a college senior, and would probably be home. I knew they'd welcome me, but I was concerned it would be an inconvenience. They did not have a large house, and it was bound to be crowded, particularly with three college kids home for the holiday. On top of that who knew if they had anyone else in tow?

Tommy on the other hand came from a relatively well-off family who always lived well within their means. He had an older brother, who was working in Japan and unlikely to be home, a sister, Sheri, just a year behind us in school, and two much younger siblings, who I guessed would be around 9 and 10 by now. They had a spacious house, each kid had their own room, and I wouldn't be putting anybody out if I stayed there. I'd always had a crush on Sheri, but although I'd dated her best friend, I'd never gone out with her. Getting a chance to see her again would be an extra bonus.

Feeling nervous and awkward, I dialed Tommy's number from memory, and luckily got him on the first call. If I'd gotten somebody else, I would have really felt uncomfortable.

Tommy's answer was unmistakable. He had a funny way of saying hello when he answered the phone, and the sound of his voice took me straight back down memory lane.

"Hee-ello," he answered.

"Tommy! Guess who?" I asked.

I guess my voice must have been similarly recognizable, since he didn't hesitate a second.

"Steve-o! What are you up to? Where're you at?" He answered eagerly.

It put a smile on my face. Nice to hear a happy, upbeat voice that seemed genuinely pleased to hear from me.

"Funny you should ask. It's a long story, but I'm in a bit of a bind. I'm at Tyndall, and stuck here until Christmas Day." I told him.

"What happened to Chile, and Rochester?" He asked.

"I was on my way home to Chile, when I lost my seat on the plane in Charleston. I couldn't get out again until the 26th, so when I saw an empty plane headed this way, I just hopped on and hoped for the best." I explained.

"That's Great!" He almost shouted. "Not great that you couldn't get home, but great that you're here. You want to stay with us? You can have Greg's room, he won't be here, and I'm sure Sheri and Mom would love to see you. The place is kind of 'down' with Greg canceling his trip home at the last minute. Having you here should cheer things up a bit." He did sound enthused, and I couldn't help grinning in reply.

"Don't you think you should check?" I laughed.

A scream in my ear was the answer, as I heard half of a shouted conversation.

"Mom! Guess Who's In Town."

"No, Not Greg."

"No, Go Ahead Guess."

"Guess Again."

"Ok, Ok - Steve."

"Yeah, Steve Pelland. He's Stuck Here In Town 'Til Christmas Day."

"Of Course I Told Him He Should Come Here, I'll Go Get Him."

"I Will."

"Yes Mom; Yes; I Won't; I Will."

I was holding the phone a little away from my head, and almost missed it when he came back on.

"Where should I pick you up?" He asked.

"The Main Terminal, you know where that is right?" I answered.

"Sure - be there in about 30 minutes. Man, this is Great!"

I hung up with a big smile on my face, feeling 100% better than I had just 10 minutes earlier. I stood outside waiting for him, and about 20 minutes later the strings of Christmas lights shut off one at a time, as the place closed up for the night. It was dark and quiet, and I started to get nervous again, wondering if this had been such a good idea. I was 500 miles from my flight home and completely at the mercy of old friends. But as far as friends go, I couldn't do much better than mine, and figured at the least I wouldn't be sleeping in a lonely terminal in Charleston for two days, slowly eating my way through my meager funds.

When Bob pulled up around midnight, I could see he'd gotten rid of the VW Bug he'd inherited from his mother upon turning 16, and was now driving his brother's old Two-tone Cougar.

We spent a minute saying hi, and loading my gear into the trunk, and then we headed back into town, catching each other up on history.

When I had first moved to Santiago, I used to write about once every couple of months, as well as call a couple of times a year. In the beginning I'd written Sheri a lot as well. She was one of the most prolific writers among my old friends, and would typically write twice to me for every one I wrote to her. Over the years, that had degenerated into holiday cards and a surprise call maybe once a year.

I knew he was attending Florida State, and that Greg had graduated from Georgetown, and had moved to Japan on business. That was about it.

Tommy told me all about the old gang, who was in town, who was going to what schools, what people had been up to. I told him a lot more detail about what I'd been up to.

"So," he asked, "Got a girl?"

"Not now. Thought I had one after the ROTC Christmas ball, but that seems to have been my mistake." I admitted.

"Hard to believe. You always had someone. Every letter, every phone-call, just seems like they didn't stay the same all that long." He teased.

"I don't know. I had several relationships last pretty long. Two were more than 6 months long." I argued.

"Oh! Six Months!" He laughed.

"How about you then," I asked in defense.

"Still Erin. Almost two years now." He asked.

"Shit. What does she see in you? She could do so much better." I teased.

"Oh really? Like how?"

"Like me!" I laughed.

"Right, like that would ever happen! Don't even think about it, or you'll be sleeping in the street." He was laughing as well.

"Not if I called Erin I wouldn't," I shot back.

I thought it was a great comeback, but it earned me a sock in the arm.

We pulled up to his house, which still looked exactly the same, and things were pretty quiet. They used the same window lights, same roof lights, same bush trimmings year after year. It was just as I remembered. Who says you can't go back?

"Mom's got to work tomorrow, so I'm sure she's in bed, and you know Dave crashes early, so we better keep it down. We've got lots to do tomorrow anyway."

We entered quietly and put my bag in Greg's old room. Tommy stayed and chatted for a few minutes then bid me good night, telling me to sleep in as long as I wanted, as long as it wasn't past 9:00 am, and left me to get settled.

Past 9:00? Now I remembered, they'd always been an early-bird household. For me 9:00 am Was the crack of dawn.

Tommy and I had breakfast at about 9:30. He was already chiding me for sleeping in and missing the whole family. We had the house to ourselves. He'd been on the phone arranging our day, and once we'd finished the pancakes, we were off to see Mike and his family.

Entering Mike's house was the same as it had ever been, but more-so. People everywhere, noise, laughter, roughhousing, it was all taken in stride by Mrs. Frey. We spent a few hours visiting, and getting fed again before we could leave. Mike's older sister Peggy still looked cute to me, but not the amazing creature my memory had somehow stored away. I had to tease her about the Christmas gift she'd given me three years earlier. She'd bought me a Richard Pryor tape, thinking it was Bill Cosby. When I played it for her in my car, she exploded, calling me names and accusing me of vile intent. At the time I had felt bad, confused, angry and a host of other feelings, now thankfully we could laugh at it. When I'd been 16 I'd been somewhat in awe of her, now things were comfortable.

Mike's older brother was home as well, with his live-in girlfriend who seemed awfully ill-at-ease, and must have been at least 5 years older than Dan, maybe more. That was a story I'd have to hear more about.

The biggest surprise was Alice. She'd been a few years younger than us. I wasn't sure if she was 16 or 17 now, but she was a bombshell. And she was coming on to me like gangbusters. I was really nervous, with her acting all touchy-feely with her mother and Peggy there. I was suddenly glad I had chosen to stay over with Tommy. With a pretty, stacked girl that seemed so infatuated with me around, I'm afraid I might have gotten into a whole lot more trouble than I needed.

When we left there Mike joined us, and it was off to see Jack and Russ. They were a year apart in age. Russ had been in our class, and we'd been friendly with him, but Jack, although a year younger was our buddy. We played on the basketball team together, and when Tommy and I formed our first band, Jack was our bassist.

At the Chambers house, we once again reminisced, and had to relive our first 'gig'. We had decided to play in the school talent show. With Tommy on piano and Jack on bass, I played guitar. We had a fourth guy on drums we'd all lost contact with. We had played Elton John, Deep Purple, The Eagles, and The Beatles. We had opened with the opening riff of "Smoke on the Water", and had been a hit. We were pretty lousy, but the audience was our friends, our parents and the parents of our friends, and at the end the parents even took up a collection for us. Pretty heady stuff. We'd called ourselves Bronze Myth, and had already designed our first three album covers before we had our first birthday party gig.

Jack had been tall then, and had not stopped growing; he was now 6'7" and was attending University of Florida, playing basketball. He reminded me of the time when we went on our first dates together. I had gone with Kathryn Best, easily the most lusted after girl in the whole school, who was in Jack's class a year behind me. Jack, on the other hand, had gone out with our "Valentine's Day Queen", Anne, who was in my class and almost two full years older than Jack. He was always precocious. There had been a third couple with us, Dennis and Suzanne, and Jack broke the news that Suzanne had gotten knocked up, just before I left to go overseas, and she and Dennis had gotten married. There was a huge scandal, but they stuck together, and had the baby. They lived with Suzanne's parents. Dennis was doing alright, working for Suzanne's father.

While we were visiting, several friends dropped in, including the aforementioned Kathryn who lived one street over. Kathryn, the stunning brunette who had the body of a 20 year old when she was 15, and had a beautiful face with features that just slayed me. Kathryn, the very first girl I had gotten to Third Base with. She was as pretty as I remembered, and I found out she was going to be attending Mt. Holyoke the following year, which was an odd coincidence since my girlfriend from High School was a sophomore there.

Going out with Kathryn, a year younger than me had been a total fiasco. We'd sat together on an out-of-town bus trip and ranked high enough in the pecking order that we got the right hand seat second from the back. These trips were our biggest dates back then. Ours was a small parochial school, and on the bus trips, the athletes, cheerleaders and student fans all rode the same bug. The 30-90 minute trips were like pep rallies on the way out, and like the back of movie theatres on the way back. There were frequent "hand-checks" and the lights would come one as our coaches would walk the aisle, but it seemed like after our wins, the checks would be a little less frequent. Our win at Pensacola was my first real 'make-out' session, as we cuddled and kissed the whole trip home. I even got a chance to play with her breast through her sweater.

Less than a week later I asked her to the movies, and we sat in the back with the two other couples, probably both scared spitless and nervous as goldfish in a blender. We'd started necking, which got more and more intense, and my hands boldly went where no hands had gone before. An hour into the movie I was almost out of control, and feverish with desire, and it seemed she was willing to let me do whatever I wanted. If I'd had a little more confidence, or a little more knowledge, who knows what might have happened?

As it is, I went pretty far, probably too far, and I was scared to death afterwards. She was the first girl whose flesh I'd touched underneath her clothing. I didn't call her for several days, and even avoided her at school, not knowing what to say. In short I was a total jerk. Everyone thought we should be together, she was the pretty captain of the cheerleaders, with the big boobs, and I was the Big Jock, playing all the sports, while at the same time excelling in school. She was voted "Most Popular." I was "Most Likely to Succeed." However, in this case it turned out she was "Most Slighted", and I was definitely "Most Inept." After waiting several days, amazingly patient in retrospect, she had tasked her best friend Sheri, Tommy's sister, with letting me know that she thought we shouldn't go out. Next thing you know, she was going out with some geeky looking kid, and she dated him for the rest of the school year. I'd changed schools at the end of that year, and had seen her only infrequently the following year, before moving to Santiago.

Outside in the backyard, Kathryn and I walked off together and finally had a few minutes alone.

"You know Kat, I don't think I ever apologized for being such an idiot, after our first date. I really am sorry."

She was quiet for a while. She had a sad little look. "You know, I waited by that phone night after night, crying myself to sleep. I saw you dodging me at school and it broke my heart."

"I was young and stupid. I'd never done Anything with a girl before, and could hardly even believe I was with the hottest girl in school. After all the stuff I did, God, I was so embarrassed that I'd overstepped the boundaries, and I had no idea what to say." She sat down underneath the big tree in the backyard and I sat beside her on the circular bench around it.

"You could have said something to Jack maybe, or Tommy, and let them tell me. At least let me know that you liked me, or had fun. Something." She looked on the verge of tears, even 3 years later, and I felt even worse.

"I know. I kept kicking myself over it. I was so angry with myself and jealous when you went out with Ricky." I admitted.

"He was nice to me when I needed it."

"But it seemed such an odd fit. He was a nobody; the only thing he ever did noteworthy was date you." I told her.

"He lived two houses down. We'd grown up together, and when my heart was broken he picked up the pieces. He could tell something was wrong, and really made me feel a lot better." She confessed.

That brought on a short period of silence. It did let me think better of Ricky, who wasn't just lucky or an opportunist.

"You know, that was one of the most memorable moments in my life. Touching a girl like that for the first time. I had no idea what I should do, or what I could do, but I kept looking down the row at Dennis and Suzanne, and figured I should be able to do that too. I was in heaven; you were so amazing to be with." I told her, reaching out and taking her hand in mine. Her palm was moist.

"You're telling me? You were the big 9th grader with the learner's permit and motorcycle. Big Man on Campus. The guy every girl wanted. And you wanted me. I had no idea what we should or shouldn't do on a date. I was hoping you knew."

We laughed at that, remembering the intensity of those feelings.

"Given a chance to do it over, I'd have camped out on your doorstep and professed my undying, eternal love the moment you walked out the door." I told her, half serious.

"As I

12 Bawdy Christmas Poems

Snowden Speaks — Thu, 25 Dec 2025 06:21:00 +0000

12 Bawdy Christmas Poems

Tonight we’re presenting some of our most beloved, humorous, and explicit poems about Christmas night intimacy. All are spoofs of the most classic Christmas poem of all time.

Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The Black Knight Before Christmas.

by The Mad Splatter, recited by Sonia.

‘Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house
Not a creature was stirring, not even my spouse;
My panties were hung on the bedpost with care,
As my fingers parted my soft pussy hair.

My pussy I fingered while all snug in my bed,
As visions of huge cock danced in my head;
My tit in one hand, and squeezing my nip,
I moaned and I groaned, while my muff I did grip.

When out on the lawn I heard a faint sound,
I popped out my fingers from my wet and hot mound;
And naked away, to the window I dashed,
Tore open the drapes as the yard I did flash.

The moon on my breasts was a sight to behold,
Showed my smooth white skin and red nipples so bold.
When, what to my wondering eyes should appear,
But William, our black neighbor, who I’ve wanted all year,

With an ass like a rock and muscles so thick,
I knew in a moment I’d found my hard dick.
While rubbing my pussy I suddenly came,
As he whistled and shouted, and called me by name;

“Now, Susan, you minx, you hot little vixen!
It’s time that you knew what you’ve always been missin’!
From the tip of my rod to the sack of my balls
I’ll make you forget your drunk husband, Paul!”

His words, they made my fantasies fly;
And I slid both my hands between my wet thighs;
And started to spread and rub my bare lips
Now slick from the promise of a huge, black dick.

And then, in a twinkling, I heard a loud knock,
And knew at the front door awaited my cock.
I threw on my robe and sped down the stairs,
Hot for the stud who awaited me there.

When I opened the door, he wasted not a moment;
Entered the room and tore off my garment;
And dropped to his knees, put his face in my snatch;
My pussy lips burned, as hot as a match.

The nub of my clit he held tight in his teeth,
His fingers he rubbed on my slit just beneath;
I squeezed my huge tits, nipples dark as a cherry,
And his tongue was now stabbing my pussy so furry.

Hearing my breathing had become quite quick
He knew it was time to show me his prick.
He pulled down his pants and exposed his firm belly,
And his long, thick tool to which I said, “Oh, Billy!”

It was chubby and plump, and hard in my hand;
When it slid in my mouth, he barely could stand;
So a chair I soon found and gave him a seat;
I straddled his cock and ground on his meat.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to his work,
And filled up my pussy, then came with a jerk,
And sliding his finger inside of my ass,
I came on his lap and slumped with a gasp.

I slid off his cock, and fell to the floor,
And licked the last drops of cum like a whore.
And he finally exclaimed, with my mouth on his rod,
“Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good, oh, oh my God!!!”

And To All A Good Lay.

by foehn. Recited by Connor.

’Twas the night before Christmas, and down in my drawers,
my creature was telling you, “Get on all fours!”
You’d already laid down your stockings with care,
and come to molest me in my easy chair.

The kids were all upstairs and sleeping at last,
and now it was “us” time; not slow, but not fast,
You unbuttoned my britches and pulled my pants down,
and up sprang my elf with his little pink crown.

He trembled and twitched with desire that was spastic,
desiring our session of love to be drastic.
Tenderly, gently caressing my shaft,
you leaned close to kiss it, just driving me daft!

By flickering firelight, its head disappeared,
when all of a sudden, the thing that I feared,
The most about Christmas Eve night came to pass,
as Santa Claus plopped on our fire, on his ass.

Our fire was extinguished and smoke filled the air,
as Santa jumped up with, a burning derriere.
I took in the view with a wilting erection,
and wondered “What’s wrong with our burglar detection?”

Santa was hopping and howling in hurt;
I pulled up your favorite plant from its dirt,
And taking the pot, knocking over my rum,
I ran up to rub, the wet soil on his bum.

The fire was put out, and the poor old elf sighed,
to think that this Christmas, he well could have died;
And when he spied you, collapsed naked and weeping,
I couldn’t help think, that he shouldn’t be peeping.

When I recognized the odd look on his face,
I reminded him, he had invaded our space.
“And now come to think of it, where are the toys?
“Surely you’ve brought some, for our little boys.”

I walked to the closet and chose a warm blanket,
to cover your butt with. (she wanted to spank it.)
He walked to the chimney, and reaching within,
unsnagged his bag, which fell down with a din.

“Quiet” I said: “Must you make such a clatter?”
He smiled just to say, “ that Nothing’s the matter,”
and then just to prove to me nothing was wrong,
he tossed you a shiny new silicone dong.

He stashed the boys’ presents, all under the tree,
and turning he gave me, a new DVD;
there were pictures of hot sexy, things on the case,
and one of them seemed to be wearing your face!

He gave a big wink, walked right out the door.
I locked it behind him and glanced at the floor.
where you looked so peaceful, all comfy and bare.
beneath the big blanket, now covering you there.

I stripped off my clothes, laid down at your side;
you were already giving, your new dong a ride!
And what had gone limp from our rude interruption,
now perked up quite nicely, and stood at attention.

I reached for your free hand and guided it where;
it could find my “north pole,” sticking out in the air.
and I heard Santa shout, as he left on his sleigh,
“Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good lay!”

Her Night Before Christmas.

by Ug. Recited by Natasha.

Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house.
No creature was stirring, not even a mouse.
The stockings were worn by the woman with care,
She’d too much to drink, passed out on the chair.

The woman who should have been snug in her bed,
the whiskey and vodka, gone straight to her head.
And she lay there snoring, empty glass on the floor,
so drunk came she in, she’d forgotten the door.

When out on the lawn there arose such a clatter,
Another drunk wandering, home in a stagger.
To her door he did wander, and gave it a push,
Then fell he inside when his foot caught a bush.

He spied a light on, in a room and did wander.
looked inside the door, and hence he did ponder.
Now who was this woman, sitting there in his chair.
This woman with such sexy flowing blonde hair.

He reached down to give, her shoulder a shake,
but the young buxom woman, just wouldn’t awake.
He tried a bit harder, and gave her a jostle.
which didn’t awake her, but made her breasts tossle.

The drunk seeing breasts, seductively quiver.
decided to cup one, still she did not shiver.
Now with his right hand, he slipped down her dress.
and finding her nipple, an interesting quest.

He moved his left hand, and placed on her thigh.
and feeling the silks, he pushed his hand high.
Over the stocking tops, onto warm skin,
to her panties and under, his fingers sank in.

He gripped at her panties, and pulled them aside.
and with his free hand, then parted her thighs.
And moving between, her legs he did shove.
Unzipping his pants, to fuck his new love.

He then pulled her ass, to the edge of the chair,
His dick found it’s way, through her pubic hair.
and into her pussy, his dick did so slam.
then pulled back slightly, to repeatedly ram.

He pounded her pussy, and groaned as he shoved.
Her pussy felt great, like a hot little glove.
She still was asleep, unaware of the world,
so he carried on fucking, his sweet Christmas girl.

He pushed her legs back, up over her head,
And deep in her womb, his pulsing dick fed.
He started to grunt, whilst having his fun.
Then into her belly, shot all of his cum.

He held himself still, til catching his breath,
and pulled out his dick, his balls had none left.
He wiped off his cock, on the hem of her dress,
and zipped himself up, though she was a mess.

He spoke not a word, but went straight to the door,
before looking round, til he finally swore.
“Oh fuck” he soon hissed, “this isn’t my home!”,
then crept from the house, and left her alone.

He swayed down a path, his legs wobbling so,
soon slipped on some ice, and landed in snow.
But I heard him exclaim, passing out like a light,
“Happy Christmas to all, and a fucking good-night!”

T’was The Night Before Christmas.

by LostNlove. Recited by Emily.

It was the night before Christmas;
And all through my house.
The Candles were glowing;
And I was quite soused.

The fire was warm;
And so was the brandy.
As I wrapped up the gifts;
I was feeling quite randy.

I sat in my nightie;
Short silky and white.
Hoping when Santa showed;
He’d enjoy such a sight.

Then top of the stairs;
I heard a deep groan.
It sounded familiar;
I let out a moan.

I turned round to see;
And what do you know.
There stood my Santa;
His shaft in a bow.

I saw that red ribbon;
Round that cock so hard.
And jumped off the couch;
Without self regard.

When he saw I was tipsy;
He laughed and came down.
I untied that bow;
And wrapped my lips ‘round.

Oh, what a present!
I’m one happy wench.
I sucked it then faster;
my nipples he pinched.

I rose to my feet;
L and licking my lips.
Then, held mistletoe;
while he gave me a kiss.

We moved to the couch
Where he laid me back.
And thrust in his cock;
All the way to his sack.

When my hips rocked he said;
Oh You like that I see.”
I said,“Yes all though better;
On the floor on my knees.”

“No problem my dear;
Anything that you wish.
But first come here;
Give me one more kiss.”

I kissed his lips softly;
Then I got on the floor.
He teased so I begged;
“Santa please give me more.”

He lifted my nightie;
Up over my ass.
As he gave it a slap;
I let out a loud gasp.

“I’ve watched you this year;
You’re so naughty but nice.”
He shoved it in deep saying,
“Now, let’s do this twice!”

I slammed back against him,
As he slammed into me.
I didn’t yet notice;
Rug burns on my knees.

I moaned and I came;
my juices did flow.
he pounded yet faster;
deep as he could go.

I came then again;
and convulsed quite a bit.
My fingers pressed hard;
On my swollen clit.

As I came I could feel;
His dick start to swell.
He smacked on my ass;
And I let out a yell.

“For when you were naughty,
that will suffice.
and now here is something;
For when you’ve been nice.”

He grabbed my hips tight,
And his cock shot a pop.
I soon came again;
begging please do not stop.

His dick throbbed and squirted;
I thought I might scream.
Oh the wonderful pleasure;
Of Santa’s hot cream!

We collapsed on the floor,
His hands in my hair,
Then asleep by the fire,
Without any care.

As he was leaving;
Before the sunlight.
“Oh my darling;
You’re such a delight!”

Twats The Night Before Christmas.

by VeryHappyHubby. Recited by Thomas.

Twas the night before Christmas and on our street block;
Nothing was stirring, except for my cock.
Her panties were hung by the chimney with care,
I had a good feeling she soon would be bare.

I was horny and naked all snug in my bed,
While visions of big boobs danced in my head.
With the wife in her nightie, and I full of luck,
I had my heart set on a Christmas eve fuck.

When out by the hearth there arose such a noise,
It sounded like girls and could not be boys.
Away to the Christmas tree I flew in the nude,
We might have guests, I couldn’t be rude.

Moonlight from the window cast a warm glow
And gave my firm cock a good reason to grow;
When, what should appear through my old reading glasses,
But eight college girls, and their really firm asses,

With little shy giggles, so lively and quick,
I knew in a moment they wanted my dick.
I was shocked then thought, they had to be bluffing,
But I whistled and shouted, as they stripped down to nothing;

“I’m Dana I’m Heidi I’m Amber I’m Shelly!
I’m Ali I’m Erin I’m Stephie I’m Nellie!
From their g-strings and bras that they bought at the mall,
They stripped And Stripped And stripped it off all!”

There were eight pairs of tits and pussies to match,
My big throbbing cock, wanted a piece of this snatch;
So before me now stood, eight naked co-eds,
I was anxious to learn who would first give me head;

And then with a smile, Amber sought for my dick,
The rest formed a line, as she gave me a lick.
Each girl sucked my cock, as I fondled her tits,
While each girl behind her all played with her clit.

My wife dressed in fur, from her tits to her crotch,
Said this was from her, and she wanted to watch;
A sack full of toys she brought for the girls,
It was full of vibrators with one made of pearls

Their eyes how they twinkled, Their pussies how merry!
Their tits were like melons, their clits like a cherry!
The girls grabbed their vibes, as I sat on the floor,
They pleasured each other, but all wanted more.

Each girl took a turn and came over to me,
They mounted my cock by the light of the tree.
Some fucked me quite slow, and some fucked me fast,
My biggest concern was how long I would last.

Their boobies were big and their pussies were wet,
I had fucked them all but I wasn’t done yet.
With a wink of her eye and a squeeze of her breast,
My wife let me know that she would be next.

They spoke not a word, gathered ‘round real quick,
and watched how it’s done, as my wife worked my dick.
She lowered her pussy right onto my rod,
We fucked and we fucked, as I shot out my wad.

Of all the pussies my wife’s was the best,
My cock was now tired and needed a rest.
With my wife still horny, and claiming it’s early,
She climbed off of me, and reached for a girly.

She licked every breast and sucked evry nipple,
My smile was so big and showed off my dimple.
She moved to their clits, and then one by one,
Each girl did orgasm, until they were done.

With evry girl limp and could take nothing more,
They eventually dressed and went for the door.
But I heard my wife shout, ere they drove out of sight,
“Merry Christmas to all, see you tomorrow night.”

Tinder Christmas Eve.

By Harry D Newhouse Recited by Michelle.

Twas the night before Christmas, nothing good on TV.
So I went onto tinder, feeling kind of hornie.
My kinky companion, was up for some fun.
I sent him a message, to tell him he’d won.

“Christmas gift wanted, I live all alone.
No soul to consort, but my cat and my phone.
I want you to dress, in the robes of St Nick.
I’ve been very naughty, so don’t make it quick.

There’s a window unlocked, in the room at the back.
It opens with ease, for you and your sack.
I’m off to sleep now, in my sexy silk nighty.
Oh and by the way, I can get a bit fighty!”

A mince pie and brandy were left on the table.
Along with a note, ‘Fuck hard if you’re able!’
Well imagine my shock, when later that night.
I’m rudely awakened, by hands grasping tight.

My mouth was all covered, a beard scratched my ear.
‘Santa’s here slut, and you’re going to pay dear.’
I struggled beneath him, but couldn’t get free.
His breath was mince pies, with a hint of sherry.

Was gagged by the stocking, I’d hung with such pride.
Wrists tied with red ribbon, as I lay on my side.
My night dress was lifted, my body left bare.
Face pushed in the pillows, firm hand held my hair.

The slap to my bottom, made me stifle a moan.
Spanked by a man, who’d invaded my home.
By the tenth I was writhing, all tingling and sore.
If not for the stocking I’d be begging for more.

Many strikes later, he decided to rise.
I then felt hot wax, drip onto my thighs.
It seemed like forever, He toyed with me there.
Pain mixed with pleasure, in well-practiced flair.

‘You’re such a bad girl, you deserve only coal.
Now open your legs, and I’ll choose me a hole’.
Candy-cane in my ass, was a tingling surprise.
A wide one at that, brought tears to my eyes.

Removing his belt, pants fell to the floor.
‘Here’s Santa’s north pole, now take it you whore!’
His cock drove me wild, and I churned and I shuddered.
‘I’ll ruin you slut’, was all that he muttered.

Pulled up on my knees, he pounded and pounded.
Fapping & clapping, his testicles sounded.
A Christmas orgasm, is always quite nice.
We had many that night, and disturbed all the mice.

Exhausted and broken, my hands were untied.
He reclaimed his trousers, and away he did ride.
But before you should ask, ‘was this only a dream?’
I awoke the next morning, to signs that I’ve seen.

A candy cane sat, in a drained brandy glass.
And I knew it was real, from the